Archive of Our Own ^beta

A/N: Hey all! I've got a new story for you guys. This story will be based off of some of the flashbacks from "One and Only". In other words, I'm going to be expanding on them in this story and of course, I'll be adding a lot more new stuff to it that we didn't get to see in the original.

(If you haven't read "One and Only" I suggest it. However, you don't need to read it first to know what's going on in this story.) :)

Anyways, it's a prequel to "One and Only" which means that it's all the events that happened before Stefan went missing for 5 years. It'll include things like how Stefan and Elena really met. How everyone all became so close and like a family. It'll have Caroline before she became a Lockwood, before Bonnie became a Salvatore...etc. I'll be including a lot of familiar faces and some new ones characters that I've created. So, hopefully that won't confuse anyone too much. So, without further explaining...

Here's the first prologue for "Before You Were Mine"

Disclaimer: I do not own The Vampire Diaries. I just use the characters for my own enjoyment.

Enjoy!

---

Before You Were Mine- Prologue-

-Stefan-

"Don't go." I tell her, my voice is scratchy and raw as she leans into me, kissing my lips gingerly, her hand running through my brown messy hair. "I need to. Besides, my mother is going to be home soon and if she finds you in my bed, she'll hate you even more." She adds, batting her light brown eyelashes at me as I attempt to grab at her. Groaning when she swats my arms away.

"Stefan..I need to get going.I have things to do and-." Makayla pauses, her lips pursed together as she places her finger on to my lips and frowns. "Right now, they don't involve sleeping with my very sexy boyfriend or making out with him while he's half naked in my bedroom."

"Oh come on..I snuck in here last night. No one even knows that I'm still here." I tell her, watching as she gets up, her long blonde hair falling to the middle of her back as she smiles at me once again and pulls her tank top over her bare skin.

"No one? Well, you should tell that to whoever was making your cell phone buzz like crazy for the past hour and a half." She adds with a laugh, getting up and throwing my jeans on to the bed.

"My cell phone...What are you talking about?" I ask, watching Makayla scrunch up her dirty blonde hair into a high ponytail as she tilts her head to the side, her blue eyes gleaming when she grabs my cell phone from the desk beside her and types in the pass code.

"Who's Damon?" She asks, giving me a confused look as she places the phone in front of my face and I blink at the screen, like I have no idea what she's talking about. That's until, it hits me.

Damon...Ceremony...Firehouse..Downtown Manhattan Today...Me not there…

I'm late and very screwed! "He's my brother and he's graduating from the academy today...Right now, actually." I mumble to myself, pushing myself off of her bed as she scratches her head and gives me a confused look.

"He's officially becoming a firefighter today." I clarify. It's like the light bulb in Makayla's head goes off as her eyes light up and she asks. "Can I come with you?"

Can she come with me? A girl that I've just been sleeping around with for the last few months..We're not even exclusive. And she wants to come with me to my brother's graduation... Is she being serious?

"I..Um…. I don't think-" I pause, not really sure what to tell her as she lifts her eyebrows at me and places her hands on to her hips. "I'm your girlfriend, Stefan. I should go to these events with you. Besides, I'd love to meet your brother." She adds casually as I just smile and nod, falling back against her bed and trying to think how I'm going to approach Damon. I haven't seen him since my high school graduation- Three months ago. And, needless to say, he has no idea that I'm even dating anyone. Let allow his new boss's daughter. To be more specific, the fire chief's daughter, Makayla Murphy.

"Your dad will be there." I try to say, avoiding the whole- girlfriend topic. And, hoping that the idea of seeing her father being there will scare her off. Yet, it doesn't.

I watch as she smirks and pulls her short plaid white and black skirt over her pale skinny legs. "So, what? I'll meet your brother and you, can meet my father. Fire Chief Patrick Murphy of District 17." She declares, a gleeful expression on her face when I hear her snap her fingers together and she adds. "This is going to be so great! Daddy is going to love you!"

I grab a hold of my head, closing my eyes and falling back into the pillows as I mutter out. "God, I hope so. Let's just hope that daddy..Doesn't kill me first."

---

-Damon-

I, Damon Salvatore, do solemnly swear to do my duty as a Firefighter for the New York City Fire and Rescue District to the best of my ability; to serve my commanding officers with respect and dignity; to serve the citizens of the New York City Fire and Rescue District with compassion, courage and integrity; and to uphold the laws and constitutions of the United States of America, the State of New York and the Charter of the New York City Fire District; so help me God.

As I finish the oath and place my hand down to my side, I glance over to hear the loud and large double doors in the room open up and notice that Stefan's quietly making his way into the building. A perky looking 18 year old girl is around his arm as they both grab a seat in the back row. I'm taken back for a moment when the commissioner pats me on the shoulder and shakes my hand. I'm the last one of the 35 new faces to graduate at the top of my class and this right now, is a pretty big deal. Thankfully, my little brother was here to witness even a small part of the ceremony.

"Welcome to the FDNY, Son. District 17 will be happy to have you." Patrick Murphy, a salt and peppered haired man that's tan skinned and looks to be in his early 50's says to me as I nod at him and shake his hand firmly, turning to glance over at the crowd to see a few familiar faces. One of them being my girlfriend for the last two years, Bonnie Bennett and my uncle, Zach Salvatore.

The loud booming clapping starts from the crowd in the small room as the ceremony finishes with a quick wrap up from the commissioner and before I know it, Zach is pulling me into a tight bear hug. "What are you even doing here?" I hear myself asking him, curious as to why he'd even show up.

"I came here for you, Damon. I wouldn't miss this for the world. Your father would be so proud of you. So, where's your brother, Stefan?" He questions, looking around the room and smiling when he spots Stefan, dragging that girl that he had walked in with behind him.

"Zach." Stefan states, looking down at his own sneakers as I watch the odd exchange between my favourite uncle and my younger brother. The tension between them can be felt by not only me. But also by my girlfriend, Bonnie and the girl looped around Stefan's arm like a small snake.

"Congratulations, babe." Bonnie whispers into my ear, kissing my cheek as I feel her hands tighten around mine and she extends out one of her hands towards Zach who now has his placed into the pockets of his khaki trousers.

"I don't think we've officially met. I'm Bonnie, Damon's girlfriend. Damon and I, went to school together." She says smiling with a sweet look as she shakes Zach's hand and then Stefan's.

"Nice to meet you, Bonnie." I hear Stefan comment. While I look at the girl that Stefan brought with him. She's texting on her phone and barely even paying any attention to our awkward family gathering. But, she stops when Stefan nudges her shoulder just a little. The small action finally makes her look up and when she does, she's blushing at me. She giggles, this loud and annoying laugh that makes me wonder what Stefan even finds appealing about her at all. Maybe it's her thin frame or her overly annoying personality..God only knows. My brother's 18 years old and overly hormonal. So, of course he'd go for someone like her...Although, knowing my brother..She probably won't last long until he finds someone new..He's a young man with needs and this one, whatever her name is...She just doesn't seem to cut it for him.

"I'm Makayla..Murphy. My dad's the fire chief at 17, Patrick Murphy..I'm sure you all know him or have heard about him." She comments in a nonchalant tone as my blue eyes widen and I instantly drop Bonnie's hand. I can see my little brother's body stiffen, his face falls when I point to him and mutter out. "Will you excuse me..Stefan, can I talk to you outside. Privately for a moment?"

He shrugs his shoulders back, pops the apparent tension in his neck as his green eyes find my gaze and he can tell that I'm pissed off. "Right now, little brother..Right now." I add in with a choppy, hurried tone.

"What about the rest of the ceremony? Aren't you getting a award?" He asks me, avoiding the subject as I yank him by his arm and drag him outside. Realizing that Bonnie, Zach and the blonde bimbo of the month are all just staring at us like I've lost my mind. I ignore them all though, not wanting to explain what this is about. Because, all I know is that right now. It's between Stefan and I and it's important.

---

Once outside, Stefan looks dazed. He's laughing though, busting up laughing so hard that his face is red and he's holding his stomach as the tears appear onto his cheeks when he leans back against the wall, catching his heaving breath.

"You think this is funny? Dating Patrick Murphy's daughter! Jesus, Stefan. Out of all the girls in the high school you went to. Better yet, out of all the ones your age in New York City..Your fucking dating his daughter! Do you even know who Patrick is?" I shout at him, watching his hands touch the red brick wall of the building behind us.

Stefan finally catches his breath, inhaling sharply when he locks his eyes on to me and he smirks. "What's the big deal?"

I shake my head, spit out my words at him as I look around before I shove him back against the brick wall, my fingers tightening around the collar of his black shirt. "The big deal little brother is that- She's going to ruin your chances, Stefan. This girl is going to ruin your chances at following your dreams and being what you've always wanted to become. Because of Makayla, you might as well have put a big fat bullseye on both of our backs!"

"I'm just a volunteer at the station, Damon. And, it's not like Patrick knows that we're brother's yet. He's never met me, or seen me, which I liked to keep it that way.." Stefan adds with a cocky smile as I shove him back and step away, running my hands through my hair in irritation.

"Once that man finds out..He's going to make our lives a living hell at the station. It may not mean anything to you right now. But, it will, once you apply and get to where I'm at. So, a piece of advice, little brother. Don't tell him that you're dating his daughter." I advise him, just about to walk back into the building when I look up and I hear his voice booming bounce around into the air and see him walking towards me. The sound of heavy boots making Stefan and I both freeze.

"I couldn't help but overhear your conversation. Damon and Stefan Salvatore? Is that so? I don't know why I didn't make the connection sooner. I'm thrilled to have two brother's serving and protecting our city at the station. So, which one of you lucky men is dating my daughter?" Patrick asks, watching me slowly turn towards him. My blue eyes meet his brown gaze as I lift my hand up and casually point towards Stefan. The moment I do it, my brother looks like I'd just told him to enter the lion's den and that they'd be having him for dinner. It's amazing though, the sudden change in his posture when he straightens himself out and clears his throat, walking the short few feet to where Patrick and I are standing. Stefan extends out his hand and smiles a genuine but very nervous smile as he firmly admits to Patrick. "I am, sir."

---

-Elena-

"So, how are things going?" My brother asks me as he places his hands across the table to hold on to mine, a smile playing across his lips.

I shrug. "Not well. Mom kicked me out again and this time. I'm not going back, not until she apologizes." I don't know what it is about those words that make my stomach tighten or the look in my brother's eyes soften. But, it's the truth and even though I play it off like being kicked out of the house yet again isn't a big deal. We both know that it is, since I just finished high school and now, I have nowhere to go.

"I don't have anywhere to go, Jeremy." I comment, feeling his fingers squeeze mine when he softly adds. "Stay with me and Anna, until you're able to be on your feet or I don't know, until we can figure something else out. Mom's just going through a phase right now. Look, once she calms down. Then, we'll get you back into the house, get the rest of your things and move you out- for good this time." He adds, smiling just a little as I think about it. Living under the iron hand of my mother, Miranda Gilbert has been putting a strain on my relationship with my brother, and it's been a struggle for Jeremy and I to keep in touch.

"I just don't want to be a burden to you or to anyone...I need a job. I need to make money on my own. I don't care if I'm living paycheck to paycheck, Jer. I can't go back home and I can't be on the streets either." I tell him. I look out towards the small diner, watching suddenly when our waitress smiles down at me and slips an application towards me with her right hand.

"We're hiring." She comments with a smile, looking back at her boss as I glance up at her and read her name tag, watching her blue eyes glisten and her blonde hair sway as she takes a pen out of her pocket and places it down on the table. "I'm sorry, I couldn't help but overhear that you needed a job." She pauses, looking over from me to Jeremy when she adds in." I'm just working here while I save up money for college so that I can go into the criminal justice program. I want to be a police officer, it runs in my family." She babbles on as she turns around when someone shouts her name from behind her.

"A cop, huh? You'll like the job. But, it's tough..As far as I've heard." Jeremy comments, placing his hands around his coffee cup as I smile up at him and swallow the lump in my throat, just thinking about how far he's come.

I'm proud of him, my brother. He's the only one in our family that's not letting anything or anyone get in his way in regards to his dreams. That's why he's working while he lives with his girlfriend, Anna's family in the Bronx. And as he searches for a better job that will help his chances of getting into the police academy one day.

"My brother, he's going to major in Criminal Justice too. He's going to be a police officer in the near future. One of New York's finest." I tell her with a beaming smile as she nods. "Well, I hope to see you both around." She states, pivoting on her heels and walking away as we both hear a loud older woman with a short brown pixie haircut shout in her direction. "Caroline Forbes, stop sharing your life story with the customers and get to work!"

Caroline winks back at us, tying her apron back on and looking over at her boss as she says. "Alright, Rosie..I heard you. Back to work I go!"

---

I keep staring at the paper that's folded horizontally in my purse. Anna, Jeremy's girlfriend called him to pick her up from her classes. So, right before he left. I told him that I'd fill out the application and hand it back to the owner. That was three hours ago.

"Look, I won't take offense if you don't want to fill it out. I just, I thought maybe it could help you a little. You seem like a sweet girl..In need of a helping hand." She adds in, turning back towards me as I watch her wipe down an empty table with scraps of food still on it and she smiles at me again, turning around to face me this time with her arms crossed over her chest, glancing back behind the large counter and ordering area as her boss gives her a dirty look.

"Rosie, the owner of this diner seems like a pissed off old woman. But, she's got a heart of gold. You'd probably like her a lot. She's like a mom to all of us." She tells me in an honest tone as I nod at her and we both watch the woman named Rosie, disappear in the back again when Caroline slides into the seat that Jeremy had been sitting in just hours earlier.

"I'm sorry that I didn't get to introduce myself to you earlier. I'm Caroline." She says, as I watch her take her red apron off again, bunching it up into her hands this time and placing it on the table before us. I smile at her, an honest and sincere smile as I extend out my hand to her and she shakes it. "I'm Elena." I comment.

Caroline leans back into her seat, keeping an eye out for the owner as she smirks. "I think that if you worked here, we'd become good friends."

I pause for a moment, looking back down at the application and processing her words. It's been so long since I've had a friend. Since I've had anyone want to know more about me or my life that I've forgotten what it feels like to start any sort of relationship with anyone and suddenly, I'm uneasy. Caroline must sense it though because before I can say anything. Her hand is on top of mine and she's shaking her head with a laugh.

"We don't need to be good friends. But, it'd be nice to have another girl in my life to tell things too. I don't have many of those. I mean, I have my mother. But, she just doesn't get it sometimes and she's always working. So…" Caroline's voice trails off as I notice the small diamond ring on her left hand. I watch her quickly cover it with her right hand, as if she's embarrassed by the fact that she's 18 years old and engaged.

"We just recently got engaged, a few months ago. He asked me on the night of graduation and I said yes. Tyler, my fiance is everything that I ever wanted in a man. He's really wonderful. You know, he comes in here from time to time with a small group of his friends, all volunteer fire fighters. I don't really know his friends just yet because he just started the program. But, it's nice to see them all together." She tells me, watching as I smile at the thought of what it must feel like to have that connection with people, to have someone that close, like a family.

"That must be nice, to have that." I comment, causing Caroline's head to tilt to the side in wonder. "Have what?" She asks.

"A sense of family...Him and those guys..They say that firefighters and police officers are like a band of brothers." I reply, as she smiles and nods.

"Yeah, they are. Tyler says that he can't wait to get to know them more and until they really become like brothers. He doesn't have any brothers. So, maybe that's why he's so eager for that to happen." Caroline adds in, glancing down at my half empty application with a hopeful look in her blue eyes.

"You've convinced me." I tell her abruptly. Caroline's face lights up as she nearly shrieks and grabs her apron.

"So, you'll apply?" She asks, watching me lick my lips as I nod at her.

"Yeah. I'll apply. And, you were right. I think that you and I will be good friends." I tell her, placing the pen back into my hands as I fill out the rest of the application for Rosie's diner. I notice that she's gone back to work and has left me to I sit there all alone. But, I don't mind it. Because it'll give me time to think.

I take a few minutes, staring down at the white sheet of paper with bold writing. Like, I'm waiting for a sign of some sort. Maybe I'm hoping that this job will get me what I need and crave. Maybe, I'm hoping that by agreeing to it that I won't make a big mistake. Because, I need money.

But, it's not only that...It's the way that Caroline talked about Tyler and his 'brothers'. Her words made me want that- a family like the one he's creating for himself with those guys.

My hands shake as I sign my name on the dotted line right beside the date and I hear myself let out a loud exhale when I think about how much I've always wanted that..A family..A place to belong. That's when I realize that maybe working here won't be a mistake after all, maybe working at this small run down diner will be a blessing is disguise for something bigger and better waiting for me.

---

A/N: So, what did you all think of the prequel? Loved it? Hated it? Do you all want more?

Please let me know.

Follow me on twitter at: BePassionate_24 for updates or just to chat.

A/N: So, I forgot to mention. But, chapter 1 will start off a few years later (3 years later to be exact) with Stefan already working as a new firefighter and trying to figure his life out. I won't be doing any flashbacks in this story, unless I feel like it needs them.

And for those of you that asked..You don't need to read "One and Only" first to get what's going on..Since, this story will follow their lives from the start.

Anyways, here's chapter 1. Hope you all like it! :)

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter One-

...3 years later…..

-Elena-

Grace Potters song "Stars" roars to life on the radio as I lean into the driver's seat of my old beat up Toyota Corolla. I'm not really sure where I'm going or how much gas I have left until the car decides to die on me. But, I like this, the open road, no worries in the world and one of my favorite songs that reminds me of my dad. Once the traffic on the freeway hits and the song ends, I put it on repeat and close my eyes for a moment, thinking about my father and the way my life could have been if only he was still in it.

I love you, baby girl. You're going to make us all so very proud of you one day. He had said, two days before he died from the cancer that took his life. Leaving Jeremy and I with our mother, struggling to keep the house and to keep up with everything else that he had left behind. Eventually we lost the house though, to foreclosure. It was all because mom started to forget to pay things, first it was the electricity then it was the water bill, then the mortgage. I remember it like it was yesterday, my mother and her two small children, picking up their possessions and shoving them in black bags, slinging them over our shoulders as the police officer waited with an eviction notice. I hated growing up with her, I hated losing my father and I hated watching the strong relationship that my brother and I had built as kids, deteriorate because of her actions over the years.

I keep my distance now, trying to make my own money and pave my own way, trying to live on my own in a crappy apartment near my brother. But, it's hard..Living paycheck to paycheck and working at the diner full time was never how I pictured my life to be. The memory of my father with his bright eyes and warm arms hugging me close fades when my cell phone rings to life in the cup holder beside me and I'm brought back to my reality.

"Where are you? Rosie's pissed and we don't have enough coverage...You better be coming to work today!" The text message from my co-worker Luke Slater reads as I grab my phone when I find myself at a full stop behind a semi truck full of chickens ready to go a poultry factory.

"Fine. I'll be there. See you soon and tell Rosie that I'll be there- stuck in traffic." I text him back, smiling when he replies with a simple "Save me from this hell hole place...Elena….I hate this place. ;)"

Luke Slater, the 21 year old, tall and brown eyed, dark skinned basketball player from Queens, became Caroline Forbe's replacement at the diner just a year into when I started working there and he quickly became a friend of mine. Apparently, Caroline Forbes was so determined to follow her dreams at marrying that one guy she was engaged to at the time that she dropped everything and fell off the face of the earth- never to be heard from again. To be honest shortly after she left, I stopped seeing her or Tyler completely. And, if I were to bump into them now- I'm sure that they'd barely remember me. But, Luke's been able to fill the absence of Caroline and I'm thankful for it, because over the last three years of working at Rosie's we've become very close.

"I'm dying...Slow day...Bring me decent coffee..Please?" I roll my eyes, thankful that the car is finally moving again and that I can get off at my next usual exit. "Fine, I'll stop and get coffee. I'm running late anyways. But, I'll be there very soon." I reply back, putting my phone back into the cup holder again and placing my foot on the gas pedal as I feel the car jolt forward and my body does the same. If I get there in time, I won't be docked any credits and if I get to the coffee shop just as quickly, I'll get a good cup of coffee for the both of us.

---

-Stefan-

The moment I close my eyes, that exact second I feel myself drifting into sleep again. The loud drill alarm goes off and I'm up, not fully wide awake. But, just about when Damon steps into my makeshift room at the firehouse. I share the room with him and Tyler. But there is a top bunk that I've claimed as mine and a small closet for my things when I'm on duty and they all know not to touch my things.

"We got another fire call. Rookie, get up and moving!" Damon shouts at me, watching me pull my aching and throbbing body up from the thin twin sized bed that I've been trying to sleep on for the last three hours and every turn or movement on it that I make with my body weight, makes me feel like I'm sleeping on pins and needles. Damn, I miss having my own bed right now, I miss being in my own place even more. I miss a lot of things when I'm here, but mostly I missing being able to sleep in piece.

"Let me sleep." I mumble, shoving him off of me as I close my eyes and pull my pillow over my head once again.

"While a fire burns down an apartment with people in it? Sure, Stefan. We'll let you sleep. But, it'll be on you buddy. Not me." Tyler states, pulling the covers off of me as I finally get up, glaring at both Matt and Tyler. They laugh when they hear me mumbling how much I hate them both and this job.

"You've only been with us for two weeks. This is nothing." Matt chimes in, lacing up his boots and tucking in his white t-shirt. "At least we haven't asked you to wash the fire truck yet. But, I'm pretty sure that will be coming up soon on our down time. Won't it, Tyler?" He questions as I notice the bright glistening in Tyler's eyes when he smiles widely. "You know what ? Matty. I think it will be...Just wait, Stefan..You think this is bad..Washing the truck will be your next assignment. Now, that's fun." He adds in with a laugh, getting a quick fist bump from Damon as he passes by and looks up at me once more. "Patrick wants to talk you before we head out to this call. You can't keep the boss waiting." My brother informs me before Tyler leaves the room.

Even his name gives me shivers down my whole spin as I make my way down to the ground and feel a tight squeeze from Matt on my shoulder. "Maybe it's about his daughter...So, how is Makayla these days? Still a pain in your ass?"

"She's my very own version of a girlfriend from hell." I reply back, not even blinking as I pull a shirt over my bare chest and glance at myself through the small mirror in the room. I look like shit. I haven't sleep well since about two days ago and every bone in my body is hurting as everyone else around me, seems perfectly fine. I make a mental note to myself that I need to jog more on my off days and sleep less.

"Aw, sounds romantic. Now, get down stairs to his office. Sounds important." Damon scolds me, nearly shoving me out of the room as I shake my head and straighten myself out. I hate this...The fact that I'm still with Makayla after three years...I also hate the fact that her father has had it out for me ever since I joined the team and now that I'm officially a fire fighter at the age of 21. As the years go on, he seems to hate me even more that I still haven't popped the question to his daughter or that I'm not taking her very seriously lately.

---

"Patrick?" I question, stepping into his office as I look around the empty room filled with certificates and medals of bravery from our fire house. The doors propped open enough so that I can see Matt and Tyler passing by, their helmets in their hands as they walk to the garages where the fire trucks are parked, preparing to leave for our call.

"Daddy, isn't here right now." She giggles in that soft seductive way that only she can. I feel her, pulling me back into the room which causes my hand to slam the door shut.

"Makayla." I mumble out with a startled breath, feeling her lips against my neck as she presses my body back up against the now closed door. Her hands moving up and down my stomach muscles which cause me to tense up and make her super giddy with excitement.

"Hi. I've missed you." She states, lifting herself up on her tip toes as her blonde hair sways and brushes against my skin. I inhale her scent deeply. She smells like raspberries and a small hint of smoke. I hate that she smokes- but, she refuses to quit and I've stopped nagging her about it.

"I've missed you too. But, I don't think this is a very good idea. Your dad is around here somewhere. I'm sure of it." I tell her, placing my hands on each side of her arms as she frowns at me, shaking her head and trying to convince me that Patrick isn't lurking like I always feel that he is. I'm fearful of her father..Actually to be completely honest..I'm scared shitless of what her father will do to me if he finds us in his empty office, all alone.

"No, he's not. Silly boy. Daddy went out to run some errands for the station. He left me in charge of the phones. That's why when I saw Damon, I told him that my dad needed to talk to you. But, really it was all a plan to get you alone. I just wanted to be alone with you, Stefan. Isn't that what you want too?" She asks me.

Hardly. Truth be told, I don't want to be around her right now. I'm already on probation and thin ice with her father and the department. Having any one of the big wigs finding me alone in the chief's office with his daughter would be a nail in my coffin. I smile, kissing her cheek and suggesting that she meets me after my shift is over at the local coffee shop or some diner near here. All I want to do is to get out of her father's office, as soon as I can- without anyone seeing us.

Makayla pouts, giving me these sad blue puppy dog eyes as she huffs out a breath and starts backing away. "Fine. I'll meet you at a boring coffee shop after your done with work. Maybe once we're done going out then we can stop by your place and have a little fun. I miss your apartment and I miss your bed." She comments, buttoning up her shirt again as she glances over at me, waiting for me to reply.

"Yeah, sure. Whatever. I'll see you later." I tell her briskly, stopping when she exhales heavily and shouts. "Stefan! You forgot something."

I turn back around, suddenly feeling her lips against my own, her hands running through my hair roughly as she grips on to me tightly, pulling back to catch her breath. "I love you." She says.

I smile, kissing her once more and leaving without saying it back. The funny thing is that even after 3 years of being with her. After having her be my little cheerleader...I can't get myself to tell her those same words back and fully mean them.

I've never said "I love you" to her...Not once.

I feel her arms around the middle of my stomach as she tighten them around me and rests her head against my back. "I love you, Stefan. When are you going to say that you love me too? When are you going to tell me those words." She urges me on.

I swallow down what I really want to say and instead I mutter out with an anxious tone. "I don't know, Makayla. I'm sorry. But, I have to go. I'll see you later today."

---

The line at the coffee shop is long and after coming off of no sleep and a long shift. I'm impatiently waiting for Makayla to get here. Yet, just as I walk in and look around, I feel strange in my sweat pants and sweat shirt. Lately, I've noticed that there's something odd about the way people seem to look at me when I walk around town wearing my black hooded sweatshirt with the FDNY logo written in white bold letters on the back and the small insignia of our district on my left shoulder. I shrug it off though, watching one of the neighboring unit's trucks drive by as I look out towards the street at all the people walking on the sidewalk. All of them seem too absorbed into cell phones to even notice the world around them and something about that makes me feel sad for a brief moment until I hear a ping go off and I feel my own phone vibrant against the table that I'm sitting at.

"Can't make it for coffee. I'm sorry. I guess I'll just see you at your place later tonight though. Xoxo. I love you. -M" The message reads as I rub my face with my hands in frustration. I've been waiting for her for two hours now! Specifically walking down to this little coffee shop that's near the place where we just finished our last job. And, she can't make it now? You've got to be kidding me!

Anger makes me push away from the table, brushing past this girl on her cell phone as we both walk out of the coffee shop at the same time. I cross the street with her, listening to her conversation. She's talking about her work to some guy named Luke, laughing at him and saying that she'll see him in a little while as we cross the first cross walk without a problem, stopping at the second one.

The intersection is busy and packed with fast speeding cars, mostly hurried taxi drivers and business professionals all wanting to get home before 4pm. I'm not paying that much attention as I look up quickly at the changing lights and that's when it happens, a loud crash and a car that's driving erratically- right in our direction, comes speeding down the road.

My head snaps up when I hear the girl that was walking beside me, scream. Her body freezes in place and she doesn't move out of the car's way. It takes a moment for me to realize what's about to happen to her if I don't step in. So, I shout at her first, hoping that she'll move out of the way.

"Hey! Move out of the way! Lady, move it!" I shout to her. But, it's like she can't hear me and when I see that the car keeps coming faster and she seems nearly paralyzed by it's speed and by fear. I watch the cell phone in her hands drop to the ground, her eyes widen as she shuts them and that's when I run towards her.

I've never been that fearful of things, I guess that's why I like saving people so much. Rushing into danger as it comes flying at me gives me a slight high. It's that fight or flight response and watching the speeding car coming towards us, makes this even more exciting for me. I guess that's why when she doesn't move. I ran up behind her, placed my arms around her and moved us both out of the way. A loud thud echos into the air, as the speeding car drives past us when we both hit the ground, ending up all the way on the sidewalk because of my quick actions.

I feel blood on my face when I push up off of her, feeling her body trembling under me as I get to my feet. She looks up at me, watching me brushing off the dust from my body as I slowly bend down to speak with her. "Hey, miss. Are you okay?" I'm frantically pulling her up to her feet, checking her for any injuries as she stares at me with wide brown eyes and in a state of shock. "Talk to me. Ma'am...Look at me. I can help you. I'm a firefighter, trained EMT too..Take slow deep breathes, everything will be just fine. All you have to do is breath." I tell her when my cold and grainy feeling hands touch her warm and burning cheeks, checking to see how reactive her eyes are and if the fall caused her to have a head injury, forcing her to look at me with watery brown eyes.

She's shaking still, tears streaming down her face with a small gushing wound from her forehead. The falling tears mix in with the blood from the cut to forehead, all of it rushing down to her chin. I inhale deeply, feeling her push away from me as she looks around for her purse, the contents of everything she has in it are all scattered around us and the coffee cup that she had been holding when we crossed the street earlier is completely gone. Probably knocked out of her hand when we hit the pavement and somewhere in the gutter by now.

"Here, take my sweatshirt." I offer to her, unzipping it and placing it around her hunched over shoulders, hoping that it'll calm her nerves a bit. When I slowly move her over to the side of the curb to sit her down. That's when I feel her body tense up. The brunette is clearly badly shaken up and muttering words in no particular order when I ask again in a more calmed voice, my green eyes level with hers. "Ma'am, are you okay?"

I give her some space, exhaling in relief when I realize that she doesn't have any major injuries except for the small gash above her right eyebrow and the one on her forehead. Also, I'm thankful that she can walk on her own. But, I can tell that she's still dazed by being thrown to the ground as she looks up at me finally after a few minutes with a hollow expression in her eyes. She looks sad and she's still shaking from what I could only imagine is a traumatic event. I hear her inhale for a minute, then exhale. We stay silent as I contemplate calling the police- because, I know that's what I should have done. But, then she gets up, picking up a few things from her purse and shaking her head.

"Thank you." She says softly, looking down at the ground and then back up at me as she looks down at her black scuffed up converse shoes, the red apron that was in her hands is balled up into her shaking fists now and I can barely make out what it says. But, it looks like she works at a nearby diner.

"I was just doing my job." I comment in a nonchalant tone, extending out my hand to her, helping her steady herself as I ask once more. "Are you sure you're okay..I mean, you almost just got hit by a car. I should call you an ambulance."

She shrugs, dusting off her jeans and unzipping my FDNY sweatshirt to hand it back to me as my arm on hers stops her movements and our eyes find each others. "Keep it, it's the least I could do."

"You saved my life." She retorts, attempting to hand back my sweatshirt as I smile at her.

"Yeah, I guess I did. Look, you were in shock, clearly paralyzed from fear and I just stepped in. Like, I said. Doing my job." I comment, grinning and watching as she pivots on her heels, looking down at my sweatshirt in confusion.

" I'm serious, keep the sweatshirt..I have a few more. Consider it a reminder of the guy that prevented you from becoming road kill today." I joke with her, hearing a sweet laugh escape past her lips as I point to her head. "You might want to get that checked out. Look, I can do it for you..I have a first aid kit in my car." I offer, watching as she shakes her head, nervously looking around and then down at the watch on her wrist.

"I'll be sure to do that. Listen, superman. I actually need to go, late for work. But, thanks for jumping in and saving the day. Stopping that car from crushing me and all, I guess I owe you one." She adds with a soft hesitant smile and a bright brown gaze, walking away from me and zipping up my sweatshirt as I hear her thank me again before she disappears into the crowd and I don't even get the chance to ask her name. Watching her leave and causing me to wonder if her and I... This beautiful stranger, will ever cross paths again.

---

A/N: Follow me on Twitter at BePassionate_24 for updates and please feel free to let me know what you all think. :)

Thanks so much for reading!

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Two-

-Caroline-

"So, how have you been doing?" My mom asks. She's been asking me that same question ever since I stopped working at the diner, 3 years ago. It's like she's trying to make sure that I'm happy with my choice of leaving that place. And, to be honest I am. Because, right after I left, I went back to school and started working on my degree. Years later and I finally have what I wanted. Although, it's not exactly how I had pictured everything would turn out to be. I'm struggling and Liz Forbes, my police officer mother - knows it. She carefully eyes me up and down as she takes a sip of water, watching me twirl my shiny wedding band around my hand, exhaling heavily.

"Works decent." I shrug, watching my mom crinkle her nose, placing her hand on top of mine as I give her a knowing look.

"Honey, I'm being serious. And, you're lying to me. Tell me the truth, how's the new job really going?" She suddenly asks me. Maybe she see's it- the unhappiness I feel, the misery in my blue eyes as I talk about my job and the current state of my marriage. Stuck at job that I thought would make me feel good about myself and yet, I'm a golfer and paper pusher at the Manhattan Police Department. And, in a marriage where my husband is more focused on his work than he is on me lately.

"I thought that after I got out of the academy, that I'd be going out on calls and things like that. But, instead my bosses stuck me in a room with this police officer who's around the same age as me and she thinks that she knows it all because she's been there for a year already. Her name is Lexi Branson- she pisses me off and I can't stand her! Oh and Tyler, he works non stop, he's barely home and we barely even get to see each other or spend time together." I admit, running my hands through my blonde hair as she exhales heavily."Honey, no one ever said that this whole 'being married' thing would be easy. It never was for your father and I…"

I don't know what I was thinking when Tyler and I decided to get married so young. Maybe it was the idea of having him be mine forever or the notion that once we were married that it'd be fun, easy, smooth sailing...Without any drawbacks. Boy, was I an idiot to think all of that!

"I love him, mom. Tyler's my best friend. But, we've been fighting lately...And-" The door unlocking to our new house stops me from going any further. I watch as Tyler steps inside of the entry way, his overnight bag from the firehouse is slung over his shoulder as he steps inside and watches my mom get up. She's got her keys in her hands, ready to leave the house as she explains. "Listen, honey. I'm going to get going. How about you enjoy the rest of your night in your new house with your husband. I'll see you soon." She adds, pulling me in for a hug and kissing my cheek as she passes by Tyler, patting his shoulder and softly saying. "It's nice to see you, Tyler. Have a good rest of your evening."

---

"So, what was your mom doing here?" He asks me. I can hear the running water in the bathroom as he steps inside and the hooks on the shower curtain are heard running across the rod.

"She just stopped by to see the house. And, she wanted to know how we were doing." I explain, opening the door to the bathroom and letting the steam escape, leaning my hands against the sink in the bathroom, looking at myself through the almost fogged up mirror.

"What'd you tell her?" he asks, the sound of the shampoo bottle rattling around on the floor of the tub. He stops when he hears the shower curtain and liner being pushed back, my fingertips are tracing the fabric of the yellow curtain in our bathroom as I lean into the hot and warm shower, staring at him and taking him all in.

Have I mentioned how much being away from Tyler and being angry at him all at the same time has been very inconvenient for me? My anger at this point for my husband has just turned into this lust and wanting, a sexual frustration that I can't even control anymore. It's been driving me crazy!

I pull back, not answering him and slipping off my plum colored tank top instead, stripping myself of my light colored jeans and exhaling heavily. The sound of his voice stops me for a moment though.

"Care, what did you tell your mother about what's going on with us?" He asks again. The sound of the running water continues as I close the door to the bathroom, feeling the room getting hotter and hotter by the minute. I'm smirking at the thought of running my hands over his moistened chest and the feeling of our bodies against each others...I'm smiling like the overly frustrated wife that I am..I want him- I want him bad!

"I told her that we should be pissed off at each other a lot more often." I reply back, unclipping my bra and slipping off my panties, watching them both fall on to the beige colored bathroom rug under my feet as I take a step inside of the shower and place my hand on to Tyler's back, running my fingers over flesh and leaning in to kiss the spot that I just touched. He turns around briskly and cups my face into his hands, causing my eyes to be level with his when he replies in a firm and raspy tone. "Yeah, we should fight more often." He tells me as he leans in towards my face and captures his lips against mine in a heated and sultry kiss, whispering against my lips. "I'm sorry."

I run my fingers through his wet hair, smiling up at him because I know that I've won this round in our disagreements as I brush my lips against his once more and whisper back. "I know, babe. But, you have to admit..This anger making up thing is pretty sexy."

Tyler laughs, locking his eyes onto mine before he kisses me once more when he adds softly. "Very sexy. I've missed you so much, Care. I really have." I smile at his words, wrapping my arms around his neck as the water from the shower cascades down upon us and I softly reply back in an honest tone. "I know, I've missed you too."

---

-Bonnie-

"Stefan, what are you doing back so early?" I question him as he walks inside of his small apartment. I'm not thrilled to really see him to be honest, I've been working on trying to fix up his place since he moved in just two months ago and with all these boxes..I don't know where to begin and Stefan being here to bother me right now, just put a kink in my plans to surprise him with cleaning up this mess that he calls an apartment.

"Hey Bon." Stefan says, walking over to me and pulling me into an awkward hug as I smile at him when he backs away. He's got a smudge of dirt on his face, his hands are dirty too and the one thing that he always wears while he's at work, is missing.

"Aren't you supposed to still be at work?" I ask him again, watching as he runs his hands through his hair and licks his lips. He's got scrapes on his arms, a dried up cut above his left eye. He looks like's been in a fight and I'm silently hoping that he wasn't because, he's been on very thin ice with everyone lately- including the department.

"I need to go shower." He replies, ignoring me completely as I huff out a breath and shake my head at him.

"What happened?" I ask a little louder and in a bit firmer tone, trying to get more than just a vague answer from him. Because, he knows how much I hate vague answers and how worried I get about him and his brother while they're out working and risking their lives.

"Some girl, she was going to get hit by a car and I jumped in. I don't know, Bon. I've never felt a rush like that working at the firehouse yet. I know, it's only been two weeks since I started at the station. But, this was something else, watching her face looking back up at me, like she was so thankful that someone was there, that someone cared enough to step in. It was the strangest thing." He confesses, placing his hand against the hallway wall, about to turn on the light as I pause, staring at him.

He watches me place one of his pictures that he had taken with Makayla just a few weeks ago down on the coffee table when I ask. "So, where's your sweatshirt? You never take that thing off, it's like your good luck charm or something. It's gotten you this far with the academy and training. It has your last name on it, Stefan. She could be some crazy stalker and find out where you live!"

Stefan laughs, running his hands through his hair as he shrugs his shoulders, leaning his back against the wall when he replies. "I gave it to her. Figured that she could use it..And, I highly doubt that she's a stalker, Bonnie. She...I don't know, she was hard to read. All I know is that she was thankful to me for saving her life and that's all that matters. All in a days work." He winks at me, pointing to the picture on the coffee table as he adds. "Makayla's going to be here soon."

"Wonderful." I roll my eyes at his words, watching him pause in the middle of the hallway, tensing his back muscles. "You don't like her, I know. But, I just wish that you'd give her a chance." Stefan replies, turning back to me.

I've got my hands on my hips, head tilted to the side as I think about his relationship with Makayla. He's been with her for three years and as much as she wants to be with him. It's like he's disconnected, completely from her or whatever their relationship even is anymore. "Do you even love her, Stefan? Because, I feel like you're just stringing her along…" My voice trails off as he looks at me, closing his eyes tightly for a moment.

"I don't know. I've gotten used to her being around." He admits with hesitation, crossing his arms over his chest, glancing over at me as I take a seat on the white suede couch in his apartment, grabbing a red pillow from behind me and placing it in my lap. He looks sick as he watches me lean down and place my hands into an opened moving box. I can hear his breathing become deeper, his footsteps approaching me as I undo the leather binding of the journal in my hands and lean back into the couch. Stefan sits down beside me- probably pissed off that I've been snooping around his things. But, he's known me well enough to know that I won't quit until I make my point. Until, I make him realize that what he has with Makayla isn't what he really wants and even though he can't say it to my face. I already know by his words that he doesn't want to be with her anymore.

"I keep thinking that I'm not going to feel like this. I keep thinking that something will change between us and that I'll learn to love her as much as she clearly loves me. Yet, we're from two different worlds and the sad thing is that I've gotten so used to her now that I can't see myself being alone...I hate being alone, the thought of it scares me. But, I can't do this anymore...I can't be what Makayla needs when I feel like I don't even know myself anymore. I'm not in love with her..And, to be honest- I don't think I ever have been."

I finish reading the last sentence as he looks over at me, hopelessness in his eyes. "I've gotten used to her, Bonnie. I may not love her like she loves me. But, I've gotten used to having her around and I can't...I don't want to give that up."

His green eyes are darkened as I close the journal, placing it on the coffee table when he watches me lean forward and place my hand on to his shoulder, squeezing his arm just a bit as I add. "I know you have. But, you can't keep being in this pointless relationship with this girl who will always want more from you than you'll ever be able to give her. Stefan, it's not fair."

"My voice of reason." He chuckles, looking down at my bare hand and for a moment, I think he's about to change the subject to my relationship with his brother and when he does, I cringe.

"You know, Damon's an idiot for not wanting to place a big fat diamond ring on that finger of yours yet. Bonnie, you're good for him. He's making a mistake for waiting so damn long to marry you." I smile at the sincere tone in Stefan's voice, lifting my head up off his shoulder and looking up at him. "Yeah, I'd like to think so. I just wish that he'd stop being so fearful of committing to me. I'm a good catch." I tell him with a beaming smile as he nods. "Hell, I'd marry you if you weren't head over heels for my brother." Stefan jokes, pulling me in close to him as he hugs me tightly and says. "I'll talk to Makayla just for you. I think you're right, I shouldn't string her along anymore. It's not fair."

---

-Stefan-

"What do you mean, you can't do this anymore?" She shouts at me, hands tightly balled into fists as her baby blue eyes become watery and she stands in my bedroom, picking up her belongings.

"Us...Makayla. I can't do us anymore." My voice cracks a bit as she walks over to me and sits on the edge of my unmade bed. I'm stupid and an idiot for having sex with her, just a few hours ago. But, she makes me weak and I thought that maybe, it'd change my mind. It didn't though and now, I feel like an even bigger asshole for "stringing her along" as Bonnie had said.

"Is it my father? I know he doesn't like you, Stefan. He thinks that we're not good for each other!" She exclaims, pushing off of the bed and pacing my bedroom floor, looking around for a few more things that she can take with her. I watch her for a long drawn out moment, not looking at me as tears stream down her face and she sniffles loudly. I don't love her as much as I used to in the beginning of all of this. But, I still hate seeing her cry over me.

"Listen, it's just until I figure things out. I just..We need a break for awhile." I tell her, hoping that my words will stop her tears. But, they just increase instead as she walks over to me, pulling me close and sobbing into the curve of my neck. "I love you, Stefan. I love you, so much." She cries as I hold her in my arms. I feel like a total jerk for breaking it off this way. But, maybe we're both better off and who knows, maybe we'll eventually grow and learn from our break up.

"I know." Is all I can manage to get out of my mouth as I hold her and listen to her crying, telling me that she'll do anything to make this work.

"It's not you, Makayla. It's me. I need to figure my life out and I just, I feel like I'm dragging you with me into a deep hole that neither of us can climb out of. Maybe when I've figured things out, we can give our relationship another try. But, for right now. I think it's best if we just remain friends."

"Friends?" She asks, lifting her tear stained cheeks up from my shoulder and watching me nod.

"I can't be your friend, Stefan. It's going to be too hard!" She says with an anger laced tone. I don't know what else to say to her, so as she sits in my lap. I hold her for a long time, inhaling sharply before I finally find the right words. "We'll figure it out. I promise. And, maybe it'll be better for us this way, taking a break for a while." I point out, listening as she huffs out a breath and mumbles out. "It'll be better for you. But, it's going to be hell for me. I can't picture myself being away from you for long..I'm going to miss you too much."

---

-Elena-

"What the hell happened to you and where's my coffee?" Luke asks as the small bell above the door rings when I step inside the back door through the alleyway. He's in the kitchen, leaning against a stainless steel table. His arms are crossed over each other and his facial expression fills with amusement as he talks to one of the line cooks. Knowing him for as long as I have, he's probably been hassling the cook to feed him an early lunch, like he always does.

"I fell." I reply hastily to his question, seeing as he winces at the sight of my cuts and grabs a hold of my hand, pulling me to a walkway between the kitchen and a small room with a set of tables that we only use for banquets.

He tells me to sit down on one of the chairs in the room with four round tables in a stern voice, closing the sliding doors behind him, leaning against them for a moment as he huffs out a breath, pivoting on his heels before he speaks to me. Luke looks terrified and watching his dark green eyes change from amused to scared have made me panicked a bit as well.

"What happened, Elena? Did your mom's boyfriend do this? Was it your mom?" He questions with a serious tone, exhaling heavily as I shake my head. "No, I haven't seen her in weeks, Luke. I swear it wasn't her or her boyfriend. I had a bit of an accident." I tell him honestly. It doesn't take me long to decide that I shouldn't lie to him, he's been my best friend here- the only friend that I've had in a long time and it just doesn't feel right to lie to him..The only friend I have.

"Accident? Why aren't you at the hospital?" He questions, taking a seat across from me at the round oak table as I watch him pull the sleeves to his white long sleeve shirt and lean back into his chair, bracing himself for what I'm going to tell him.

"I can't afford what the medical bills would cost, I don't have insurance and I'm fine..I just...I almost got ran over- by a car. But, I dodged it just in time. It's okay now." I shrug. Watching as his eyes widen and he looks floored, his eyes glued to me when I feel him grab a hold of my hands that are laying straight across on the table.

"Elena, what the hell! And, you're at work? Go home and..." Luke pauses, taking a better look at the sweatshirt that I'm wearing. It's too large for me so I had to fold back the sleeves and roll them up to my elbows, the white writing on it is visible though as I watch him scan it with his eyes and he shakes his head. "Where did you get that from?"

My brown eyes grow even wider than his as I sigh out a breath, watching him still staring at it as he suddenly states. "You do realize that whoever gave you that sweatshirt..Forgot to mention that it's customized from their department and that he's a fire fighter. It has his name on it, assuming it's a guy." Luke tells me pointing down to the patch on the right side of my shoulder, one that I hadn't noticed until now, that clearly reads "Fire Department. City Of New York. Est.1877."

"A firefighter?." He smiles, leaning into me with a grin as I roll my eyes at him, just waiting for him to ask me his next burning question.

"No, I didn't catch his name and yes, he was hot. Sadly though, I was busy trying to breathe and calm myself down when he threw us both down to the pavement on the sidewalk. But, I doubt that I'll be seeing him again." I confide in him, getting a hardy laugh out of Luke as he shrugs his shoulders back, popping his tense neck to the side.

"You were pinned under him?" Luke asks with a wink, pausing as he stretches out his arms and adds. "Sounds kinky." His laughter fills the small space as I shake my head, balling up a napkin from a small silver dispenser on the left side of us. He smiles as he watches me wad it up and throw it at him, groaning. "Shut up, Luke! He saved my life and I don't even know his name."

"Salvatore." He responds, watching me give him a puzzled look as I tilt my head to the side. "What?" I ask.

"It's on the left side of the sweatshirt. I'm guessing it's his last name or it could be his first name..Sounds European...Italian, maybe? This is going to be fun, trying to figure this all out. Can't wait until we find more about more about your mystery guy. He sounds like a decent guy..I mean, he risked his own life to save you. I'd like to hug him and say thanks, for saving the only girl that I can tolerate in this place." He states, pushing himself up from his chair as he watches me unzip the sweatshirt, tracing my fingers over the lettering on the emblem, repeating his last name and smiling as the syllables of it leave my lips. Salvatore...My hero.

---

The weeks pass by in a daze as the cuts on my face begin to heal and for the first time in weeks I've felt the best I've ever felt in a long time. Things seem to finally be looking up, which make me happy. Maybe it's the fact that ever since my near death experience that I've learned to appreciate things a little more- who knows.

I watch Luke rush past me with a large brown tray full of food, glancing back to see me tightening my apron around my waistline, the red fabric hits just above my knees, laying against my black pants and my white short sleeve t-shirt. It's unusually hot for an August day and I'm earlier than usual for work, which is pretty surprising for everyone around me- including Rosie.

"Elena! A large group just came into your section. Get a move on young lady!" Rosie shouts over her shoulder, passing by me and stopping to inspect my outfit. "Make sure to pull that hair back into a tight ponytail, I don't want any hairs found in the food..The last thing I need is a health inspector roaming around my establishment!" She scolds as I nod, grabbing my small notepad and a pen from the cash register up at the front. I inhale deeply as I watch Luke returning. He pauses with the empty tray, leaning into my ear as he whispers. "You look good. That's a good thing by the way because a group of tired looking firemen just walked through that door. Good luck with that." He adds, winking at me as I plaster a smile on my face, tucking my notepad into the left side of my apron pocket, walking over to the group with my chin up and a smile on my face. It's 7am and the work day has only began. But, the moment I step towards the table and catch a scent of smoke, glancing over the group of the four hunched over, very tired looking men, something tells me to turn back around. I'm not exactly sure what it is. But, once my eyes glance over them all. I'm hesitant and so I pause- just feet away.

"Aren't you going to go over there and get their orders?" Luke asks from behind me as I turn towards him, searching his eyes.

"I can't go over there." I reply back, shaking my head and just about to turn back around to hide in the kitchen or behind the counter. But, Luke's strong arms stop me in my tracks. He looks past me for a minute, at them. Then, I watch as he makes the same realization and connection that I just did. "He's in that group of guys, isn't he?"

I swallow hard, closing my eyes and smiling just a little as I lock my eyes onto him and simply reply. "Yeah, he's here. The guy from the coffee shop is here. The one who saved my life..He's sitting at that table."

Luke laughs a little, leaning towards me as he whispers into my ear. "So, take a chance, Elena Gilbert and go over there. Introduce yourself to him. Maybe this time, you can actually leave a better impression than getting yourself pinned under him." He winks, turning me around towards them, which is hands placed on each side of my arms. I can feel my body lurch forward, when Luke nearly shoves me into the walkway that leads to their table. I look back at him as he waves, encouraging me to continue walking. And for a moment, I swear I can hear my mind screaming at me."Don't make a fool of yourself..Elena. You'll regret it!"

---

A/N: Hey all! So, I split this chapter into two chapters instead of just one. Hope you all like the updates!

Thanks so much for reading & feel free to comment. :)

A/N: Follow me on twitter for updates at BePassionate_24

Thanks so much for reading!

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Three-

-Damon-

The brunette waitress looks like she's seen either a ghost or a really screwed up version of a scary movie. Because, she's just standing there, near the table- staring at us.

"Miss, aren't you going to be our server this morning?" I ask her with a beaming smile, watching as she straightens out her apron and her face becomes red when she glances over the four of us.

Tyler's been texting Caroline for the last hour, Matt's got his nose in the newspaper and Stefan and I are smiling up at her with perplexed looks on our own faces as to what the hell is wrong with this girl. "I..Um...I'll be with you in just a moment." She replies as we watch her shaking hands grab a hold of her notepad from inside her apron.

She pauses, exhaling deeply and glancing over at Stefan who's leaned over and making fun of Tyler. "You should talk dirty to her, women like when you do that type of crap." He says with a laugh. Only stopping when my foot under the table nudges him and he looks up at the girl again, eyebrows lifting.

"Alright boys, it's only 7 am and you all look exhausted. What will it be?" She asks, placing one of her hands onto one of her hips, looking all four of us over.

"Come on, someone better start speaking up before I start ordering for you." She comments, still smiling as she looks each of us in the face.

"Waffles and coffee is fine for me." Tyler tells her in a nonchalant tone, waving her off as she looks over at Matt, who replies with the same thing. She laughs a little when she overhears Tyler tap his hand against the table, narrowing his eyes onto Stefan as he says with a playful tone. "Salvatore, maybe that's why you just got dumped..Women want to romanticized, not talked dirty too. Take it from someone who knows." He winks, looking up at the brunette with a grin.

It takes her a moment. But, once her eyes are locked on to my brothers, it's like she looses her tough demeanor and becomes intrigued by him.

"What's your opinion?" Stefan asks her, watching as she squirms under his gaze when he looks her up and down, stopping his eyes at her chest and then finally making it to her face.

"Mine? I'm just your waitress. My opinion shouldn't matter. So, what do you want to eat?" She asks him, changing the subject just as quickly as she can. Stefan shrugs his shoulders back, laughing as he looks over to me and then states. "Everyone's opinion matters, always. And, I'd really love to hear yours." He tells her with a bright smile. Adding in "I'll have pancakes and coffee. Same as my brother over here. But, I'd sure like a side of you as well, with my breakfast."

"Excuse me?" She pauses, leaning forward and placing her finger underneath his chin. Her eyes are burning with irritation as she locks them on to Stefan and states in a firm and take no shit from anyone tone. "Well, it looks like we have a comedian in the bunch. Listen, you asked for my opinion, pretty boy. So, here it is. No woman ever wants to be talked to like that..You really need to work on your flirtation skills. They suck and if you think that, talking to someone like that is sexy. It's not. Now, excuse me. I'll be back in a few minutes and I'll make sure that the cooks make your food, extra hot so that it burns your mouth before you speak to me like that again." She replies, turning back on her heels as Stefan and I watch her leave. Once she's gone, his smile fades when he points back towards the kitchen where she had disappeared off to as I shake my head. "What the hell was that?"

Stefan smiles, a gleaming look in his green eyes as he explains. "Relax, Damon. That's the girl. The one I saved the other day..Apparently, she works here. What a nice little surprise." He comments, his green eyes filled with mischief as I hear him laugh, smiling up at me as I think about how much she would have just loved to kick his ass.

---

-Elena-

I'm hiding. More like avoiding him.

I can't go back out there, making a total fool out of myself and I'm hoping that maybe if I make up some excuse that Luke will take over that table. He knows me too well though, notices me leaning down behind the counter as I place my head in my hands, rubbing my face vigorously.

"Well, this is interesting...You're avoiding him. Why?" He questions, pulling me up as I get to my feet, tightening my ponytail when I look over at him, my brown eyes widening.

"He's an ass. And, I just...This is strange. He's that type of guy that I never thought I'd see again. You know, a chance encounter and that's it...What the hell do I do now?" My panicked voice makes him laugh as he places his hands against the edge of the check out counter and I watch him looking back at the table filled with the four tired looking firemen.

"Elena," Luke stops, smiling up at me as he says. "Put your big girl pants on and go out there. Be the sassy little server that I know you are. Have a little fun, live a little." He winks, walking past me when we both hear Rosie tell us to get back to work. I inhale deeply, muttering his words of advice under my breath, straightening out my apron and heading back to the kitchen to see if their orders are done.

"Elena. Are you having a problem with that table?" Rosie asks me with a hash voice, tilting her head to the side as her brown circle shaped glasses fall down to the tip of her nose and I shake my head. "No problem at all. Just getting their orders." I comment quickly, taking a stand from behind the counter and heading towards the kitchen as I hear her mumble "Good, now get back to work, Miss Gilbert."

---

I inhale deeply as I overhear both of the brothers talking and laughing, saying something about how their last job was a total mess and how the guy named Stefan got stuck with the backlash from his boss, Patrick.

"He seriously almost had you kicked out because you said that you couldn't lift the guy and take him down a flight of stairs!" A blonde haired guy that I found out is named Matt states as he pats Stefan on the shoulder and looks up at me, clearing his throat and suddenly getting serious all over again.

"Behave yourself, you animal." Stefan tells him jokingly, leaning over the table as he playfully punches Matt in the arm and they all stop when they hear me place down their plates of food in front of them, filling up their coffee and water cups.

"I apologize about him. He hasn't been out in civilization for a few days. I think that the soot and inhaled smoke from our job has eaten away at his brain cells." Stefan winks, glancing up at me as he lifts his hand up and brushes it against my wrist, saying that he was trying to get to the maple syrup. My brown eyes lock on to him, the lump in my throat prevents my words from being hissed out as I just shake my head and pull my hand away.

"From our last encounter just a little while ago, sir. It doesn't sound like you have either. Enjoy your breakfast, boys." I mumble out, turning away and trying to calm my staggered breath, heading towards the back rooms in hopes of no one stopping me. But, just as quickly as I think that no one will, I hear his voice from behind me.

"Miss...Ma'am!" He shouts out. I'm standing near the bathrooms. My hand placed on the brown and heavy women's restroom door as I untie my apron and turn towards him.

"Yes?" I question, watching as he wipes his hands off of his jeans, extending it out to me with a beaming smile.

"I don't know if you remember me. But, I'm the guy...The one who saved your life a few days ago...'Superman' I think that's what you had said." He cheerfully reminds me as I nod. I remember him, that's why I've been avoiding him..Avoiding this exact moment to be honest.

I take a step towards him, reaching for his hand and shaking it. I swear the moment his hand touches mine, it's like a push and pull towards him. One that I've never felt with anyone in my life before. I clear my throat, releasing his hand as he looks down at the ground, biting on his lower lip. His green eyes are brightened, the sweet and sincere smile is still in place when he speaks up again. "I wanted to see if you were okay. Look, I never got the chance to ask you that before you took off a few days ago. And, about earlier..I was just messing with you. I'm a bit of comedian and I joke around a lot. To be honest, I've been thinking about you lately."

" I've noticed and that's very sweet of you. But, I'm fine, really. Listen.." I try to say as he runs his fingers through his hair, glancing down at my hands with a smile as he adds. "For a waitress, you sure have some soft hands."

I can feel my face blushing as I squirm under his heavy and intense gaze. My mind draws a blank and the only stupid thing that I'm able to utter out is. "I use a lot of moisturizer."

Who is this guy and why in the hell is he making me feel so...Uncomfortable?

He laughs, his pearly white teeth shining as I watch him run his tongue over his teeth, making a popping noise with his mouth and rocking on the soles of his dark brown boots as my eyes unknowing rest on his outfit. He's wearing dark jeans, a FDNY black t-shirt that has the words "Engine 7. Ladder 17." On the side in bold white letters and just like his sweatshirt that he had given me, as I take a closer look. I notice his last name on the side. "Salvatore."

"You're feisty. I like that." He suddenly says, snapping me out of my lock that I have on his outfit and the thoughts that seem to be running rampant through my mind..Like, one question in particular..Why does he seem to have this strange effect on me..I don't even know him!

"No, actually. I just don't tolerate inappropriateness very well." I comment, pointing to my outfit as he smiles and looks past me, as if he's searching for something more to say. But, the sound of the bell above the door ringing in the diner stops his words as he watches me place my apron around my waistline again and huff out a breath. I try to push past him. But, I feel his hand latch against my elbow as he leans in towards my ear, whispering.

His breath smells like mints, like that spearmint gum that everyone chews all the time. And, I think I can hear it smacking around against his cheeks when he adds in. "It was nice meeting you. See you back at our table in a few minutes."

I watch as he takes a step back, still smiling and waving at me without another word. I can still feel the tingling of his hand against my skin, I can feel my heart racing against my chest as he walks away from me, turning back around to take one more glance at me when he adds. "Hope your enjoying the sweatshirt. It's my good luck charm. I figured that maybe it'd keep you warm."

"Yeah, thanks for that..It is." I mumble out, sounding like a complete idiot and reminding myself that the next time I see him that I need to keep myself in control. I inhale deeply, closing my eyes and preparing myself to get back to work, ignoring the fact that the feeling of where he had touched me, is still lingering against my skin with a warmth that I've never felt before.

---

-Stefan-

"I thought you said that you were going to the bathroom." Tyler states, giving me a confused look as I take a seat by Matt, looking back out towards the counter, watching her move about and help out another group of people.

"Yeah, I went. Sorry it took so long." I reply to him, feeling Matt squeeze my shoulder as he asks. "Why do you keep staring at our waitress? You have the hots for her or something?" He jokes, leaning back into his seat as Damon, Tyler and I turn to see her coming our way once again. But, a short and chubby looking older woman stops her from coming over to us again as she starts talking to her.

"We should get going." Damon tells me, waving his hand in front of my face as I nod at him. We have a long night ahead of us and I know for a fact that if we don't leave now that we'll all be getting chewed out by Patrick for being late.

"Yeah." I reply to him, pulling out a small piece of paper from my pocket as Damon, Matt and Tyler all throw down a tip for her, moving out of their chairs briskly as I continue to sit for a moment, shrugging off Tyler who tells me once again. "Hey, we need to get going, Stefan."

"I'll be there in a minute. Hang on." I comment, placing the piece of paper on to the table and grabbing the pen that she had left behind when she first came around to our table. Damon watches me jot down a few words, leaning over my shoulder as he laughs. "Are you leaving her a note."

I shake my head. "No, I'm leaving her my address so that she can stalk me! yes, Damon..I'm leaving her a note." I retort back, hearing him sigh as he pats my back and joins the rest of the guys, watching me from the door as I quickly write down what I wanted to tell her earlier near the bathrooms.

"Come on, man!" Tyler shouts out loudly as I push off from my chair, tucking the small piece of paper along with her tip underneath the medium sized salt and pepper shakers before walking out the door.

I stop once I get outside, leaning against the firetruck. I watch her from the large glass windows, walking back to our table. She grabs the tip and shoves it into her red apron that reads Rosie's diner on the front. Then, she pauses as she reads over my words, shaking her head and smiling just a little bit as I remember what I wrote to her. "Even if I never get to see you again, I want you to know that you're beautiful and it was my pleasure saving your life. Stay safe and just know that there's someone out here..Thinking about you….Have a nice day, pretty girl."

---

A/N: Hope you all enjoyed the update! :)

Please feel free to let me know what you think!

Follow me on Twitter at BePassionate_24 for updates and commentary for my stories.

Enjoy!

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Four

-Elena-

"He left a note, Luke! He left me a note that's shoved in my purse and I don't know what to think about it." I complain, walking over to him as I grab a seat on one of the bar stools in the diner. Rosie's been out running errands all day and for some reason- on my day off- I've found myself back at work, bugging Luke about my problems.

"Well, have you read it?" He asks, taking a few pieces of silverware into his hands as I watch him roll them up into a napkin, getting them ready for the evening rush.

"I have, multiple times and I don't know what to think about it." I admit, watching his smile growing more and more as he stops what he's doing, extending out his hand. "Let me see it." He demands, still smiling.

I groan, pulling up the crumpled up note from my purse and handing it over to him as I watch him read it over, stopping when he states. "Well, we've ruled out that he's a nice guy. So, maybe this time when he comes in..You don't have to be so rude."

"The next time? I'm really hoping that there won't be a next time…" My voice trails off as I watch Luke's head snap up, a small laugh escaping past his lips when he leans forward and whispers against my cheek. "We both know that's a lie."

"I'll be done in a few hours. We can go out and do something fun. Come on, Elena. You rarely go out with me and I want to take you out. Diner, drinks. Fun, something you don't do very often." He says, watching my hand grip onto my jacket as I look up at him. "I don't know, Luke. I hate going out and spending money I don't have."

It takes an instant for him to give me that face. You know the one, full of disappointment and slight irritation with anyway that I try to spin it. Luke still won't take no for an answer. " Oh for god sakes...Always the responsible one. Go home, get dressed and we'll go out." He tells me, smiling as I roll my eyes at him, huffing out a "Fine. Okay." through my gritted teeth as he watches me slide off of the bar stool table and head out the door.

"Maybe if you're lucky. You'll get hit on and someone will take you home today. You could use it!" Luke winks as I pivot on my heels, waving him off and telling him to stop talking before he embarrasses me and himself as I walk away and think about how much I don't want to go out tonight. But, I'm doing it for him. My best friend.

---

The club is dark and loud, the music is blaring as Luke latches his arm around mine. I shouldn't be here...Curled up at home with my nose in a book- that is where I should be! Instead, I'm here..surrounded by drunk men and loud music, feeling completely and utterly uncomfortable.

"This isn't my scene!" I shout out towards him, watching his head whip back around as he places his hand on top of mine and drags us further towards the dance floor. "Live a little, Elena." He shouts, pulling me closer as he places his hands onto my hips and moves us to the flow of the music, leaning towards my ear as he speaks. "If I wasn't into guys..I would so date you." He jokes, kissing me on the cheek as I spin around, running my hands jokingly over Luke as he laughs, pausing for a moment.

"What is it?" I ask him, watching his face fall as I see his adam's apple move up and down, swallowing hard.

"Oh nothing. Just one of those guys that came into the diner with your 'superman' is checking you out right now." Luke states, pulling me close and placing his hands firmly on to my ass.

"What are you doing?" I whisper, attempting to pull myself away from Luke. Just as I feel a hand firmly being placed on my shoulder. "Waiter girl." He grins as I turn around and my eyes meet his dark blue gaze. I can smell the odor of alcohol on his breath as he pulls me towards him, away from Luke and adds. "Wanna drink?"

My eyes widen at Luke, who tries to intercept me from walking over to the bar with him. "Um, I think that we should-." He shakes his head, placing his arm around me and leaning in. "You smell nice."

I just smile, trying to pull myself away from him as I look back at Luke who looks helpless, looking around the bar for the other guys. But, the blonde guy seems to be alone tonight. His name is Matt. I don't know his last name. But, I remember that his first name is Matt and that he seemed friendly enough. So, a drink doesn't seem like that bad of an idea.

He sits down, smiling when I take a seat beside him, turning my feet in towards the bar table when he looks over at me with a wide eyed glance. "So, what was your name again?" He asks. I look back behind me, noticing that Luke isn't really in sight anymore and figuring that he probably went off in search of a new dancer partner.

"Elena." I reply simply. Watching him extend out his hand towards me. "Matt Donovan. It's very nice to finally meet you, Elena." He says. His blue unfocused eyes shift away from me as he notices that I'm tense and I watch him lift his two fingers up, whistling out towards the bartender, who walks over to us completely cheerful. "What will it be?" He asks us, looking at Matt who's already slurring his words just a little. I watch Matt's mouth open and just as he's about to order, a tall and red headed young guy walks up behind him, patting his back. "There you are man! I've been looking all over the place for you. Stefan, wants a drink."

"I was just about to order for the lady here. Back off, Daniel!" He sternly says. I can see his eyes harden a little as the guy that's called Daniel backs away, shrugging his shoulders. "Fine, I'll tell Stefan to order for himself then. Since you're clearly busy." He exclaims before leaving us alone, giving me a sweet smile.

"Well, I was just about to ask if you were here all alone. But, he just gave me my answer." I laugh a little, watching Matt's glazed over eyes shine as he smiles softly at me once again. "I'm not here alone. But, are you?"

Matt's eyes are softened suddenly at the idea of me being by myself. I don't think much of it, although the way he asks the questions it's like he's trying to imply something more then drinks afterwards, like us ending up at his place so that he can sleep with me and for some reason, it just rubs me the wrong way. " I came here with a friend. He's here, somewhere. Listen, you seem like a nice guy and all. But, Matt…..I'm not here looking for a meaningless hook up. Honestly, I'm not looking for anything at all. Just a nice time."

"Matty! So, this is where you've been hiding- with all the pretty women." I hear a voice coming up from behind us, see his green eyes brightening and the smell of his aftershave. Ugh, why does he have to look so good in a button up flannel white and red colored shirt, dark jeans with a brown belt around his wasit. The sleeves of it are rolled up just a little past his elbows as he licks his lips, whispering something to Matt that clearly angers him. But, the guy just doesn't even care.

"Was he hassling you? Because, I'm sorry if he was. Matt's had a hard day and he likes picking up women at bars. It's sad to watch, really.." I turn back towards the table, noticing that he's still talking to me. However, now he's slide beside me into the seat that Matt had occupied just moments ago.

"You know, we need to stop meeting like this. This is our third encounter and I don't even know your name. All I keep calling you in my head is "waiter girl." He laughs, extending out his hand with a beaming smile. "I'm Stefan."

There's something about him in the moment. It's the oddest of things and I wonder if he can feel it too. Because, shaking his hand and watching his eyes on me suddenly make me calm and happy that I went out with Luke tonight.

"I'm Elena." I reply back in a relaxed tone, feeling his thumb brush over the top of my hand as he continues to smile, huffing out a breath when he effortlessly waves the bartender over once again. "Do you drink, Elena?" He asks me, locking his green gaze onto my brown eyes. Looking over at him, makes something in my stomach tighten as I look him over. His chiseled jawline, his green eyes are soft and warm, friendly. Something about him, suddenly makes me want to stay longer. And, it's not just because he's very handsome!

I shrug my shoulders back. "Not really." I tell him honestly, watching his face fall a bit. I had seen what drinking had done to my mother- it's destroyed her life from the inside out and I rarely drink at all because of it..Because, I'm afraid of becoming like her. Losing my father had wrecked her and ever since we lost him, none of us had ever been the same. Although, I shake my hesitation off when the bartender walks over because just for one night- I'm trying to take Luke's advice as it echoes through my mind. "Live a little, Elena."

"I'll have whatever you're having. Maybe I'll drink you under the table." I comment. Stefan's face lights up as he shakes his head.

"Sweetheart, you couldn't keep up with me if you want to. And, well since I'm off the clock and have been since yesterday. How about we celebrate the fact that we've finally meet each other?" He asks as I smile, hearing him telling the bartender to bring us two beers.

"So, what are you doing in a nightclub in downtown Manhattan, alone?" He asks as I push my hair to the side, watching his eyes rest on my tan skinned bare legs and the short black mini skirt that I decided to wear tonight with my black flats and a bright red button up blouse. I'm regretting the choice because it's been attracting all sorts of wandering eyes. With the exception of Stefan because he actually is staring at my face and wanting to engage in a decent conversation, which makes me feel like a human being instead of like a piece of meat. The way I had felt with Matt, just moments earlier.

"I actually came here with a friend of mine and now, I can't find him. It was his idea- coming here, not mine." I hastily explain, watching Stefan place his hands in front of his face as he rubs his eyes, yawning.

"So, what are you doing here?" I ask him.

He turns his head towards me, letting out a laugh as he exhales out a breath before explaining any further. " I was invited to this thing by another friend of mine. He works with me, Daniel Johnson. You've probably seen him around. Tall, red hair and freckles with these piercing green eyes. He's a very good friend of mine. We've known each other since we were kids. It's his birthday party tonight and a bunch of us from the station decided to take him out." Stefan tells me, grabbing the drinks from the bartender as he walks back towards us and hands them to Stefan.

"Here you go." He says, handing me the ice cold beer as I watch him take a long drawn out sip of his.

"Thanks." I mumble out, turning back around to keep my eye out for where the hell Luke went because I'm hoping that once I get done with this drink that he and I can get the hell out of here!

"So, how about you come and join me and the crew? I'd hate to leave you sitting here all alone, waiting around for your friend who seems to have clearly ditched you." I hear him tell me as my head snaps up from the beer in my hands. "If you want." I hear him add in quickly as I sigh out a breath and think about his offer. Stefan's right, maybe I could go sit with him and his friends instead of wait around for Luke, since I have no idea where the hell he ran off too.

As he allows me to step in front of him. I feel his hand brush up against my lower back, guiding me to his group of what I can only expect to be a bunch of drunk off duty firefighters and nothing else. I remind myself that I'm going to have to scream at Luke when I call him in the morning to ask him why the hell he left me all alone at a club that I never even wanted to be at!

---

-Caroline-

This club is filthy and filled with drunks. But, I'm happy that Tyler and I are together for once this week and that we're both a little buzzed and celebrating. "Daniel Johnson!" I shout out. Running towards Daniel and hugging him tightly. My hair bouncing up and down as I back away and find a seat beside his soon to be wife, Melanie. I've known Daniel since Tyler and him were in the academy together. I had met him about two years ago and I've always loved him. He's happy, funny and just the life of the party. He also best friends with Stefan, Tyler, Matt and Damon.

"Caroline! So glad that you could make it. Sit, drink, enjoy yourself and tell your husband to get up and dance. Melanie's been wanting to see him shake his ass a little!" Daniel jokes, flashing us a pearly white smile as he points towards Tyler who's shaking his head and leaning against a very intoxicated Matt Donovan. Both of them, wedged between Damon Salvatore.

"Well, If I could peel my husband off of his boyfriends over there. Trust me, I would. Sometimes I think that he loves them more than he does me." I shout out loudly, turning on my heels and spitting out my words. Damon's head snaps up as he kisses Tyler on the cheek playfully and glances over at me, shouting his words back. "Don't be jealous, Your husband is hot..If I didn't like women so much..Tyler would be my replacement for Bonnie." He winks.

I laugh, feeling someone leaning against me. In the way she's resting her chin against my shoulder. I know that it's Bonnie Bennett. We're both laughing, heated red cheeks as she yells at them. "Aw, how sweet. Your bromance with Caroline's husband is ridiculously adorable, sweetie. However, it looks like Caroline and I will need to elope then. Sorry, Damon."

Groaning sounds fill the table as Bonnie and I turn around, laughing. And, that's when we hear a deep laugh when he approaches from behind us with a familiar brunette that I can't seem to place in the dim light.

"What's up with this talk about eloping? I was gone for a few minutes, getting a beer and someone's already madly in love. Well, that escalated pretty quickly. When's the wedding?" He asks in a joking manner, holding a beer firmly in his left hand.

"Stefan!" Matt, Tyler and Damon all shout in unison, pushing themselves up from the overly squishy white cushioned seats in the dark night club that's only light up from strobe lights.

"Where'd she come from?" I hear one of them ask as I look up, getting a better look at the girl that's standing beside Stefan.

"Elena Gilbert?" I ask her, seeing her seemingly tired brown eyes lock on to mine. She smiles, nervously as I approach. "Oh my god, I haven't seen you in years!" I exclaim, pulling her into a hug as I feel her arms loosely wrap around me.

"Caroline. It's nice to see you again." She tells me, backing away with a smile as I glance over at Damon, Tyler and Matt. Even Stefan seems a little taken back that we know each other. So, I explain. "Elena and I used to work at a diner together for a while." I explain to them as I see Stefan's eyebrows lift and he nods.

"How do you two know each other?" I ask her. Pointing to her and Stefan, watching as she begins to shake her head, opening her mouth. But, Stefan cuts her off. "It's a really long story." He quickly says, brushing it off when he clears his throat and says. "Elena, let's meet the rest of the group, shall we?" He asks her. I smile, watching him point to Matt, Damon, Tyler and then to Bonnie and back to me.

"Welcome to the club!" Tyler jokes, winking at Stefan as I reach out and grab a hold of Elena's hand, begging her to sit beside me and instead of next to Stefan. "We have a lot of catching up to do!" I explain, pulling her in my direction and sitting her on my left side as Bonnie sits on my right, staring off at Damon.

"So, you married Tyler?" She asks as I nod, grinning. "Yeah, I did. How about you? Did you ever move on from Rosie's? Are you dating anyone?" I watch her brown eyes soften as she shakes her head, leaning back into her seat.

"No. I wish I had. But, I needed the money and so, I stayed. It's not the best job in the world. Although, it's something. And, I'm not dating anyone." She tells me in a nonchalant tone, glancing over at Bonnie who seems too busy to notice because she's practically drooling over Damon and his tight jeans with his short sleeved black shirt.

"Listen, it's very nice to see you again, Caroline. And Bonnie, it was wonderful meeting you. But, I think I should get going. I have work in the morning and I can't show up hung over or sleep deprived." She comments, politely excusing herself as I lean forward, stopping her by gently grabbing a hold of her wrist. "This part isn't the safest in town and you shouldn't walk alone."

I release her hand, waving over at Stefan and I swear that for a moment, I can see Elena's heart dying inside of her at the realization that I'm picking him for the job. She wants to tell me that she'll be fine and that she doesn't need a bodyguard. However, I know this area, I've learned a lot about it and it's around 1 am- anything could happen in this part of town with a young woman walking the street by herself in the early morning. "My apartment isn't that far from here. I can walk it. I have mace in my purse." She tries to say, trying her hardest to sound convincing.

"Nonsense! I'm having one of these big guys walk you home. Hey, Stefan! Come here!" I shout out, watching the four "work wives" hugging and laughing, fooling around with each other like a bunch of grown childish men.

"Yeah, Care. What's up?" Stefan questions, pulling down his shirt with a smile as he looks over at Elena, noticing her purse that's slung over her shoulder and the gray colored cell phone in her hands. "Going home already? You just got here." He points out, looking a little disappointed.

Elena blushes a little, yawning when she replies. "I have work in the morning and it's late. I really need to get home."

Stefan doesn't even question it anymore, looking down at the watch on his wrist as he smiles at her and says. "I'll walk with you. Let me just grab my leather jacket."

I push myself up off of my seat, smiling. "It was great seeing you again, Elena. You'll be in good hands with Stefan over here. He's a nice guy." I throw in, hearing her laugh a little when he comes up to her and asks. "Ready to go?" Bonnie and I see her nod as Stefan smiles and mouths a wordless "Thank you." in our direction.

---

-Stefan-

"You didn't have to do this, you know. Walk me home." I hear her say as her steps sync with mine down the sidewalk and she shivers from the cold. "Here, take my coat." I comment softly, pulling it off of my shoulders and placing it around hers. Elena whispers a soft. "Thanks." As we continue to walk a in silence for a while.

"So, your friend left you. Huh?" I ask her, watching her eyes gaze up at me as she nods.

"Hm, what a jerk!" I hear myself say as she giggles a little. Her smile is soft and her brown eyes are glistening in the light. To be honest, I've never seen anything as beautiful as this girl in the moment. I'm not really sure if it's the beers that are flowing through my bloodstream or if it's really the fact that I'm unknowingly attracted to her for some reason. I shake my head, it's nothing. I barely even know her and she doesn't know me. Yet, here we are...stuck together just a few blocks from her apartment and I'm trying my hardest to not be an asshole.

"You left me a note." She blurts out, forcing me to stop in my tracks as I look at her. Playing the note off as if it wasn't that big of a deal.

"Who am I kidding. You must do that for all the girls you deem pretty enough to sleep with. God, I'm such an idiot. Look, Stefan. You can just go back to the club and join your friends again. I don't need a bodyguard, I can fend for myself." She tells me, crossing her arms over her chest and tapping her foot against the pavement, the loud thumping of her high heels echo around us when she does so. We're on the side of the street, underneath a lamp light as she stands there, eyeing me with irritation.

"What's the big deal about the note? I did something nice for you and I even made you smile. Jesus, why can't you just say "Hey, Stefan. Thanks for making my day a little better." My words must have hurt her in some way. Because, she's quiet, walking in front of me now with hers arms around her waistline shaking her head. It doesn't take long before I see her turn back around to me as she states. "I'm sorry, all right. I just don't know what to say. I guess it's because, no one has ever done anything like that for me before. It was a nice gesture."

"You're welcome." I mutter out, watching her point towards a 40 story building, stopping in front of it and shrugging off my jacket. Elena hands it back to me as she locks her eyes on to mine.

"So, I guess this is goodbye then." She tells me, lacing her fingers together nervously when I take a step back, shrugging my shoulders and adding in. "Yeah, I guess it is. Although, if you really want to know. I meant what I said when I wrote that note. Elena, in my line of work..We risk our lives every single moment and we all need someone to think about when we're out there, hoping that we'll get the chance to see them again."

She pauses, staring at me as I take a step towards her again, handing her a card. "I'd just like it if I could see you again. Call me, sometime- whenever you want someone to do something nice for you, like walk you home." I tell her, watching a smile form across her lips when I turn away. Starting to walk back to the club, only turning back to laugh when she shouts. "You took my advice and brushed up on those rusty flirting skills. Good job, maybe I will give you a call."

I stop in my tracks, turning back around to her with a wide grin as I reply. "You should. I'd love to walk you home again or maybe even buy you dinner next time. We all need that one person in our lives, Elena and I know that I don't know you very well yet. But, I want you to give me a chance. I want you to be that person for me, because we all need someone out there- that we'll hope that we will see again.. Anyways, have a good night.." I conclude, placing my hands into my pockets as I walk back to the bar with a smile on my face.

Although, it quickly fades as I feel my cell phone rattling in the pocket of my leather jacket. I'm not really in the mood for whoever it is. But, when I see the name flashing across my screen. I answer the phone anyways.

"Hello?" I answer, holding my breath when she drunkenly replies with. "Stefan, I want to see you again. I miss you and being away from you is killing me...Please, baby. Come over...Please!" I instantly recognize the voice as Makayla's and part of me wishes that I could stop myself from being an idiot for falling straight into her trap of loneliness and need.

I close my eyes tightly, trying to tell myself that this will be my downfall of stupidity for the night if I end up back in her room- in her bed. I'm struggling at how weak I get when it comes to her and that's when the sudden words flow out of my mouth without me even trying to stop them, making me feel a bit more under control. "I'm sorry, Makayla. I can't come over tonight and I don't think it would be a good idea for a while. Listen, I'll see you at the station in the morning. Good night."

The smile on my face is still there when I hang up the phone, making my cheeks hurt as I pull open the door and head back towards the group of my brothers, thinking about one thing…...her.

---

A/N: Thanks so much for reading & Please feel free to let me know what you think! :)

Follow me on twitter for updates at BePassionate_24

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Six

-Elena-

"You should be working, young lady. You're on my dime, Gilbert." Rosie scolds me as I brush past her, getting an amused look from Luke who's staring at us as he hands a customer her receipt and thanks her for coming in. I can tell that he's wanting to say something- biting his tongue hard and staying silent as she continues on. "I know that he's a fairly good looking young man. But, if you want to continue to work here. You should actually be doing something more than flirting with him." Rosie says to me in a motherly tone, giving me that slight hint of irritation.

"Ah, leave her alone, Rosie. You were young once too. Don't you remember what it was like being young and in your 20's? Crazy times." Luke butts in. Giving Rosie a smile in a teasing tone as I shake my head.

"I wasn't flirting with him. Actually, he will probably be leaving in a little while. The poor guy looks exhausted. He's a firefighter you know. I've heard that they work constantly. Grueling hours that keep them always on the go." I comment, hearing them both sigh out a breath.

"Honey, the way he's been looking at you for the past 15 minutes. I highly doubt that he'll be going anywhere any time soon. Rosie, wanna place a bet on it?" Luke asks her as she shakes her head, mumbling something about how she should have hired a better group of employees instead of the two of us to be there full time.

"You know you love us." I tell her, turning my back away and grabbing another piece of cherry pie from the kitchen area. I'm smiling when I turn away and walk back to the table, noticing that Stefan suddenly has a frown on his face while he reads his text messages on his cell phone.

"Thanks." He states simply, digging into the slice of pie as he smiles when I sit down again, right across from him.

"Didn't you say that you were on the clock?" He asks me, watching me point back to Rosie and Luke who are now standing by the cashier register, discreetly looking our way.

"My boss and my coworker Luke think that we're sitting here and flirting with each other. They've bet that you wouldn't be leaving anywhere because of me. Although, I've already told them both that we're just talking and that you've probably got more important things to do." I comment. Stefan looks up from his cherry pie, waving Luke over to our table with a grin on his face.

"What are you doing?" I nearly shout out at him as he smirks, wiping his mouth with the white cloth napkin on his right side before he speaks to Luke who's excitedly looking at the two of us as he walks up to the table.

"I'm meeting your co worker." He says, leaning back into his chair and wiping his hands before he extends his right hand out to Luke.

"Luke Slater. Elena's co worker and best friend. I am very happy to meet you." He says with a wide eyed smile, shaking Stefan's hand firmly, looking at me all the while when he adds in. "Elena has told me a lot about you. I mean, you are the guy who saved her life. Right?"

Stefan nods. " Stefan Salvatore and yeah, I'm happy to have done it too. Your best friend here, is a very sweet girl." He says. His green eyes soft and staring directly at me, making me a little bit uncomfortable at the way he's making me feel. Making my heart race.

"Well, Stefan. I will leave the two of you alone. But, um..Enjoy your pie and your company. Elena really is a good person, you just have to get to know her first." Luke tells him, pivoting on the soles of his running shoes before he winks at me and walks away. Leaving Stefan and I sitting in the booth that's all the way in the back, continuing our conversation.

" I'm planning on it." Stefan replies back with a grin. Turning his attention back to me. "So, do you have any brothers or sisters at all?" He blurts out, placing his hands on to the table as I tilt my head to the side.

"This isn't a date you know. To be honest, it takes a lot to win me over. And, if that's your angle. You're horrible at it." I tell him, hearing him laugh as he locks his eyes on to mine once more, the fun side of him quickly fades when he becomes serious and says. "Well, I have my work cut out for me then."

"However, to answer your question I do have a brother. He's a little younger than I am just by a little bit. And, he just got accepted into the police academy. He's training at another division though- in the Bronx." I confide in him, hearing Stefan shift in his seat.

"Ah, a police officer. Nice. Did your brother always want to be a cop or was it just a spur of the moment choice?" I hear him ask as I suddenly become nervous. Jeremy didn't always want to be a police officer. Truth be told, my brother had wanted to be a doctor and when that fell through. He decided to become a police officer instead, because he wanted to protect innocent people and children from the things we went through in our youth.

"We had a very rough childhood. One that haunts us both. My brother and I were close when we were kids. But, lately we've been drifting apart. Part of me thinks that it's because of my mother. My mom has been an on and off recovering alcoholic. My real dad died of cancer and then, my mom remarried a man that dragged her and us, into a world of hell." I swallow the lump in my throat. I don't want to go any further, I don't want to tell him about the child abuse that we suffered at the hands of my mother and my stepdad. I don't want to tell him any of that- he doesn't need to know- I quickly remind myself that he's still a stranger to me before I go any further and that he doesn't need to know my past, he doesn't need to know about my personal hell.

"So, what about you?" I ask him, trying my best to change the subject as I feel him place his hand on top of mine, gliding his thumb across my skin like he's done already twice before. "You can't do that.." He clears his throat, giving me a confused look. "Do what? Elena.." His voice trails off as his green eyes look saddened and pained at my story.

"You can't do that. The hand thing. The comforting hand thing.. I-." I begin to say as he takes his hand away, a little embarrassed at his attempt to comfort me.

"It's fine, believe me. My stepdad is long gone for now and my mom's better. I'm trying to rebuild my relationship with her, actually. I'm sorry about talking your ear off and telling you so much." I tell him, seeing him nod at me in understanding.

My smile fades as he shakes his head, placing hands around the coffee mug in front of him as he gives me a small smile. "It's fine. I haven't had it the easiest , I get it. There are a lot of things that you keep buried, hidden from the world. My parents died a long time ago and my uncle, Zach. Raised my brother and I until we were old enough to look after ourselves. My brother can be a pain in my ass sometimes. But, he's all I've got. He's my best friend And, that's something that not even he really knows. I mean, he knows I love him. But, he doesn't really realize what my life would be like without him in it." Stefan says, watching my face fall at the mention of his parent's deaths.

"It happened a long time ago. You know, that's why I wanted to do the job I do. Because of my parents deaths.. I want to save people, I want to protect them. And, I wanted to honor them. They were amazing people." He admits, placing his finger around the edge of the coffee cup as he circles around the rim with his finger before he adds. "You're the first person I've ever told that to. The reason, I wanted to do this job."

Stefan clears his throat suddenly as he laughs a little and shakes his head. "Listen to us, I haven't gotten out of the friend zone yet and here I am spilling my heart out to you. I'm sorry. To be honest, I should probably get going. I get really mushy when I'm sleep deprived and I haven't been sleeping well lately."

I smile at him, feeling sorry for him as well. It's sudden, the moment he extends out his hand to me and gives me a $50 dollar bill as a tip. "Here, it's not much. But, maybe it'll help you a little." He smiles, getting up from the booth, fixing his pants as he looks me over sweetly. "Thank you, Elena. For spending some time with me. It means a lot."

"I can't take the money, Stefan. It's too much." I blurt out, watching him take it off the table as he takes my hand off the table too and he smiles as my eyes widen when my fingers slowly begin to uncurl.

"Yes, you can. You earned it." He states as he moves his fingers against my own, curling them around the tip that he had placed in my hand. "Call me sometime, since you have my number and I still don't have yours. I'd love to do this again." He says, brushing his thumb over my knuckles before he moves his hand away and concludes. "Have a good rest of your day." He tells me, pivoting on the soles of his boots, just staring at me before I watch him walk towards the entrance to the diner.

It's nearly empty, the afternoon rush hasn't even started yet and maybe that's what prompts me to say it. But when he turns around to look at me once more his name spills out of my mouth without even thinking. He turns around again, hand firmly holding the door propped open, a lingering smile spreading across his lips. "Yeah?" He questions, leaning his back against the door as he looks up at me when I utter out. "Be safe out there."

Stefan licks his bottom lip when he nods, seeing me place my hands into my apron as he finally says. "I always am. See you around, Elena."

---

-Tyler-

The last few days have been hell for us. We're overworked and tired, needing a break. But, Patrick is on our asses. He has been for the last week- on and off.

"Do any of you understand the meaning of safety regulations and what it even means to do this job! You all go out there prancing around in your little uniforms, thinking that all you're there for is to show off! Well, newsflash boys and girls. This job is way more than that!" Patrick shouts at us all as I look around the conference room, hearing the back door creak up and the pit in my stomach grows when Patrick yells out with an agitated tone. "Ah, Stefan Salvatore, you're late! Take a seat. The group and I were just discussing safety precautions out on the field and how I can't have my men and women of this department prancing around like little tooth fairy's! We go out there, we serve, we protect and we make sure that each of us goes home safely each day and each night. We don't leave each other behind. First one into the burning building, last one out." He takes a deep breath, curling his fingers around the podium that he's standing behind as I look around the room again.

Damon, Matt, Stefan and I look terrified and then there's Daniel Johnson who's just sitting in the back row, as cool as a cucumber. Right along with a few of the other seasoned vets and firemen who have been doing this job for way more years ,than any of us combined.

"We serve with courage, integrity and pride. Do we have an understanding? Now, be safe and get out there. And for god sakes, do your jobs correctly!" Patrick tells us all, getting a loud and rowdy "Yes sir" when we all speak in unison as he dismisses us with a wave of his hand.

---

The blaring sirens in the firehouse go off not too shortly after Patrick's speech. I watch Damon and Matt sprint by me. "We need to go, get to the apparatus bay, now. Dispatch says it's a house fire, possible loss of lives!" He exclaims, looking down at the phone in my hand and my pager that's hooked to my pants, it's noisy with the information regarding the situation that we're about to walk into. I was about to call Caroline and tell her that I'd be home earlier tonight since it seemed like a slow night for our fairly small firehouse. However, my plans changed within the blink of an eye. Like they always do.

"Okay." I hear myself reply back, speed walking towards the bay where we house the fire trucks and almost all of our equipment. I turn to see Stefan and Damon already changing into their uniforms, placing on their turnout gear. A fire resistant suit with an overall strap, a jacket and their heavy boots. "This shit is heavy and I'm already sweating." Stefan grumbles under his breath, getting a pat on the back from his brother as he slips his jacket and looks him over. "You're not done yet, buddy. You can't forget the helmet this time or your oxygen tank! " He laughs, shaking his head as he turns away from him and softly adds in "Rookies."

Stefan grabs his black helmet, his last name with the company's engine number, lettering that indicates our rank and a black strap across the middle of it are all seen as I take a moment to look him in the eyes. He looks good, he finally looks like he's part of the team. He finally looks like a firefighter. "This isn't the academy anymore, Stefan. You finally look the part." I tell him, hearing him laugh as he plays dumb.

"Look the part of what exactly? A 21 year old guy that feels like he's roasting in a 15 pound suit, my boots and jacket that weigh like 30 pounds? Not to mention the damn oxygen tank that weighs like 30 pounds all by itself!" He complains, running his hand over his face as I lean back against the bench that I'm sitting on, tears in my eyes because of laughing so hard. "A firefighter you, idiot. You finally look like a real firefighter opposed to walking around the firehouse in sweats for the past three weeks, barely going on any calls because of your probation. You know, I like this new look on you, Stefan. It's very sexy!"

"Isn't now..You want me to show you some leg, Ty?." He says in a teasing tone, exposing out his foot a little and wiggling it around. "Sexy my ass." He mutters, opening the door to the truck as he whispers something over to Damon.

"You think we should leave him here, you know. Since, he's slowing us down. Response time is 7 minutes, remember that Lockwood." I overhear Stefan tease as I lace up my boots, glaring up at him, Matt and Damon are in the back and I can see Daniel shaking his head and rolling his eyes. "We either leave him or we don't. I'm sure you could get a ride with another rescue company. Maybe the hook and ladder company would take you. But, oh yeah..You're afraid of heights!." Daniel chimes, making everyone else around him bust up laughing in the rig.

"You wouldn't dare!" I exclaim.

Stefan leans his head back, laughing and closing his eyes as he extends out his hand to me when I look up to see that the truck is already on, red and white lights flashing overhead. "If I was the one driving, I totally would have left you. But, you know...Our whole motto...Leave no one behind." He winks, pushing the heavy truck door open when he points to the back. "Get your ass in here Tyler and let's go."

"1420 hours. Ladder 17. EMS and Fire Response. On Channel 3.18th street and Redmond." We all hear dispatch repeat the call out as I watch Stefan lean over and take the radio into his hands, responding quickly, changing the channel to get the rest of the call details as he replies back with. "Ladder 17. Engine 7 responding. EMS and Fire are on en route to location." The loud sounds of the sirens start up again as we make our way to the call, hoping that it won't be as bad as it sounds when we hear dispatch repeat once more. "Ladder 17. EMS and Fire Response. 18th street and Redmond, 45 year old woman trapped in engulfed home."

---

-Damon-

I can smell the smoke in the air, see the flames as we approach, lifting up the radio in my hand to tell dispatch that we've made it to the scene and that it's bad, really bad.

The begging and pleading of her neighbors are drowned out by the sirens and the other fire department that's on the scene, including the police department. A young man in his early 20's walks up to us when we get out of the rig. I can tell by looking at him that he's just a rookie cop. I'm assuming because when I look closer, I can see a blonde standing behind him, her arms crossed over one another as she leans against the squad car. The serious look on her face, tells me that she's been doing this job for way longer than he has.

"Is she still in the house...And, what's her name.." I pause, looking down at his name across his vest. "Officer Gilbert. What is the victim's name?" I ask the young cop who nods at me. "Yes. Her name is Abby Ross." He informs me as I give him a firm handshake and look up at the house, the flames and heat of the fire, causing the windows to shatter just when I hear Patrick scream at Tyler, Stefan and I to run into the house and try to get her out.

"God, I hope she's still alive." I mutter out, readjusting my gear, placing my helmet and face shield on as I wave over to Stefan and Tyler, yelling over the sirens and loud noises of the water hoses bursting water on the house, trying to save as much of it as we can. "Let's get in there and keep your radios on!"

Stefan looks scared shitless. "We don't have time for you to panic now." I shout at him, watching him nod as I see him exhale heavily. "I'm not. I'm fine." He reassures me. Placing his helmet on and, following Tyler into the house that's glowing with orange, bright red flames as the black smoke continues to fill the air.

It takes a few minutes to find a secured entry and when we do. We search the house for her, every inch. "Bedroom's clear." I can hear Stefan report over the radio as I shout out her name, breathing in through my oxygen tank when I look around the smoke filled and dark room.

"Dining room's clear." I reply back, taking quick and rapid steps to where I can tell is the kitchen and that's where I see her, laying face down on floor, her face is covered in burns and when I bend down to check for a pulse, it's weak.

" I got her. I found her." I report over the radio on my shoulder, telling them that I need medical assistance as soon as I'm outside because she's barely breathing, barely alive.

---

-Stefan-

We saved her today, the woman in the house. We were unable to save her house. She suffered minor burns, scrapes and smoke inhalation. But, she's alive. And the victory of saving her life with my team is something that makes me feel accomplished, that makes me feel like I never want to stop doing this job for anything in the world. I love it, I love the rush, the danger, the hope that we're able to give the victims after they've suffered so much heartbreak. That small glimmer of hope makes a world of difference, it can change the bleakest of moments into the brightest of moments with just the right action of human kindness, with just the right words of "Everything is going to be okay. You're alive and safe. And, right now- that is all that matters."

Those words, those actions we take in saving someones life and hoping for the best, hoping for them to live. That is what makes me proud to be a firefighter. That is what makes me proud to serve.

"Good job today." Tyler tells me, patting me on the shoulder as I smile at him, throwing a towel over my shoulder and going towards the lockers. "Patrick says he's really proud too." He explains, pursing his lips together when he shrugs his shoulders back. "And, I'm proud of you too." He adds with a smile. Tyler walks away from me, slinging his overnight bag over his left shoulder for a moment, looking back at me briefly. "I'm going home for the night. I'm pretty sure I'll be back here tomorrow night or something. But, right now I just need to go home to my wife."

I smile back at him, nodding. "Man, if I had a wife. I'd go home to her too. Instead, I get to go home to an empty apartment. Makayla moved her stuff out last night. Her and I are officially over.." My voice trails off as Tyler takes a step towards me. "Maybe it's for the better, this way. You know, being single for a while." He pats me gently on the shoulder, telling me to have a good night as I watch him turn to leave. But, my voice stops him once more.

"What's that like, Tyler? Knowing that you have someone at home, waiting for you to come back to them safely..What does it feel like?" I question him as he laughs, turning his head when he looks at me as he replies. "When you find that one person, you'll know what it feels like. But, for Caroline and I. It's an amazing feeling, knowing that she's there. She's my best friend and the love of my life. I wouldn't want it any other way. I'm sure one day, you'll have that too. We all deserve a little happiness, Stefan." He says, telling me to have a good night as he watches me sit down on the bench in the locker rooms, huffing out a breath, closing my eyes for a minute.

"What's wrong with you?" Damon asks me as he walks into the locker room, a white towel over his shoulder as I rub my eyes. "I'm just tired, exhausted really."

Damon laughs, telling me to go home since my shift is over, that Patrick is giving the orders.

"Does he still hate me for breaking up with his daughter?" I ask my brother, watching Damon turn around, taking his shirt off as he nods. "Yeah, man. He's proud of what you did today, helping perform CPR on the woman before EMS came. But, he still hates you. However, I think it's his way of caring because if he hated you so much, he would have assigned you a 72 hour shift. So, he must not hate you that much since he's telling you to go home instead." He tells me, waving me off and telling me to go home, to get some sleep.

"If I go home, I'm going to be going back to an empty apartment, all alone." I point out, watching Damon give me a saddened look. "I would say come over to our place. But, Bonnie's making a surprise dinner for me and I think she wants it to just be us. Hopefully, I'll get out of here on time and instead of having my girlfriend eat dinner alone and go to bed before I even walk through the door."

I smile at him, a look of understanding in my eyes. "Maybe I'll ask Matt to go out with me, we can try his technique of picking up girls at a few of the local bars." I comment, getting a sigh out of Damon when he suggests. "What about that brunette waitress at that diner that we go to? Why don't you go there...Get her number." He says in a hopeful and encouraging tone, sitting down on the wooden bench across from me as I shake my head.

"I was there a few days ago. She's going to think I have no life." I reply to him in an honest tone, laughing just a little at how pathetic I sound.

"Let's be honest here for a minute, brother. You don't have a life, Stefan. All you've done since you and Makayla broke up has been mope around here and throw yourself into your work. Look, it's good to work a lot. But, like you said. We all need someone to have in our lives, little brother. And, I know that you just got out of your relationship with Makayla. But, it doesn't mean you can't have a friend. So, get cleaned up, go see if she's working and maybe even get her number." Damon smiles, getting up from the bench and walking out of the changing area before I can say anything more.

---

Walking the streets aimlessly at 10:30 pm is somewhat tranquil and it gives me time to gather my thoughts before I cross the street and make my way into the diner. I'm not even really sure why I decided to take Damon's advice. But, the moment my hand touches the door and I look up through the glass, seeing that she's busy cleaning a table. I'm happy that I listened to him and I'm happy that she's there.

Elena's head snaps up when the bell above the entrance door rings overhead and she smiles widely, placing her hands onto her hips. I watch her untie her apron, placing it down on the clean table. "I'm closing up…No one's here except for me and I don't think that you should be here either. I'm off the clock. But, I decided to stay a little longer to finish cleaning the place up since everyone else just left." She explains further, looking up at me as I shrug my shoulders back.

I smile, taking a seat at the table that she was just finished cleaning, smiling at her. "We never finished our conversation." I point out, hearing her laugh a little. Licking her lips with a nervous smile on her lips and to her brown eyes. "We're closed, Stefan. And I was just going to turn off the coffee machines."

"Well, I came just in time then. I'm exhausted and could use some of that good cup of coffee." I smile at her, watching as her hand mindlessly runs over her apron. "You shouldn't be here." She tells me again as I lean over, placing my hand on top of hers, stopping her movements. Elena gives me a confused look when in return, I give her a slight saddened glance.

"I just broke up with my girlfriend a few weeks ago and I don't want to go home to my empty apartment tonight. So, I know that you're closing. But, I didn't' really come here to eat. I came here to sit down, to see you and to talk." I tell her in an honest tone. Elena looks me over for a moment, looking outside through the lowered blinds.

"I have an hour before I need to catch the bus back to my mom's house. Despite everything, I moved in with her. I'm scared that she's going to become a drunk again or that her husband's going to come back. Part me doesn't want to be there. But, the other part knows that she needs me..So.." Her voice trails off as she sits down across from me.

"I can drive you home." I quickly offer as she shakes her head. "That's very sweet of you. Although, it's probably out of your way and-." My voice cuts her off as I exhale. "We've already established that we're friends, Elena. So, let me drive you home. My truck's back at the station. But, the walk isn't far."

She stops, yawning when she smiles at me through heavy eyelids. "Come on, I'll wait until you shut the lights off and lock up." I tell her.

"Why are you being so nice to me?" She asks, giving me a perplexed look as I smile at her. "Because, you seem like a nice person who just needs a good guy in your life and I'm a good guy, a good friend. Once you get to know me."

She nods when she adds. "Fair enough. Okay. So just, sit here and I'll lock up." She commands, walking back towards the coffee machines as she shuts them off and I start talking to her again.

"So, Luke's your best friend?" I ask, watching as she moves her head up and down with a "yes" motion. Elena turns around just a little when she says. "Yeah, to be honest. He's one of the best friends I have ever had."

"So, he knows a lot about you?" I question, watching her stop what she's doing as she huffs out a breath. "If you think that he's going to tell you all the things about me that you don't know yet. It's not going to happen. You'll have to learn things about me on your own." She states, grinning when I get up from my seat. I can see the tension in her back as I walk behind the counter and step behind her, unintentionally grazing her hand against her back and feeling her body flinch at my touch.

I move my hand back to my side quickly, telling her that I'm sorry as she shakes her head. I can see it in her brown eyes, she's nervous and for some reason..I think it's because of me.

"What are you really doing here, Stefan?" She questions again. We're just inches apart, I can see the way her nostrils flare as she inhales the scent of mint on my breath as I speak.

"I told you already." I reply back, noticing that she's taken a step back and is leaning her side into the counter beside us near the kitchen area.

"So, you really just came here to talk. Nothing more?" She asks as I exhale, grinding my back teeth together, nodding my head. "Yes. Nothing more." My green eyes are glistening as I lean towards her, staring into her eyes.

She's beautiful, way prettier than Makayla ever was and I can feel my heart race like never before as I stand this close to her. "I should finish closing up and we should go. It's getting late." She tells me as I just look at her. My lips are pursed together, my hand that's placed on the counter is so close to hers that I could reach out and touch her hand skin. I can feel her body heat radiating off of her and the smell of her lavender and vanilla perfume intoxicates me. If I knew her better, if I knew her longer. I'd make a move.

However, I don't. Because, I know that I still have a lot to learn about her and I don't want to ruin my chances. So, instead of making a fool of myself I pull back and clear my throat. "Yeah, it is getting late and I'm sure we're both exhausted. But, um..Are you hungry?"

Elena bows down her head, looking at how close our hands are when she softly says. "The kitchen's closed too. Why are you asking me about food?"

I smile, stepping behind her again, this time I'm overly caution not to touch her as I move past her and go into the kitchen. She watches me turn the lights on, looking around the large industrial sized kitchen for a bowl, an electric mixer and pancake batter.

"Because, I make amazing pancakes that I think you should really try before I take you home." I tell her, a beaming smile across my face as she shakes her head and says. " I can't cook, seriously. I'm horrible at it. And, whatever you have planned right now is probably going to get me fired."

Elena makes her way back to where I'm standing, behind a stainless steel table as I notice her pull up a chair near me. She's folded her hands over one another when she gives me a curious glance and asks. "So, what do you have planned anyways?"

I smile at her question, bending down to find some cinnamon and nutmeg. "This won't get you fired. Trust me, as long as we clean it up before we leave. This, is just fine. All it is is some late night pancakes, I make them all the time at the station. And, honestly..I want you to try them."

She's smiling even more as she watches me crack an egg into the bowl that I already placed the mix in, pouring some milk. A pinch of nutmeg and cinnamon into the mixture as the recipe calls for and as I go along.

"Just pancakes between friends." She smiles, placing her hands underneath her chin as I glance over to look at her. "Just pancakes between friends and the company of a beautiful girl." I mumble under my breath, hoping that she didn't hear me and I'm hoping that I'll get the chance to be with her like this, more often. Just the two of us. Smiling and laughing, with barely any cares in the world.

---

-Caroline-

"Tyler!" I exclaim, wrapping my arms around him before he's even able to step through the front door of our house. His bag drops to the ground as we step over it and I laugh when he wraps his arms around me tightly. "I've missed you so much." He exclaims, kissing my cheeks and burying his face into my hair as I inhale deeply. "You stink." I comment, my nose scrunches up as he laughs, pulling me closer and kissing my lips. "Do, I really?" He asks when I nod my head.

"You really do." I tell him, letting him go from my embrace as I step away from him and walk into the kitchen, watching Tyler briskly strip off his shirt, tossing it to the ground. "Is this better?" He questions, smirking as my eyes grow wide and I laugh.

"You are really milking this for all it's worth, aren't you." I comment. Tyler runs his fingers through his hair, leaning his head back when a loud laugh escapes out of his mouth and he finally grumbles out. "Fine, I'll go take a shower."

I watch him pick up his shirt, looking at my backside and smiling widely as he walks through our living room. I turn my back away for a moment, going back to washing my hands and preparing dinner. But, the sweet tone in Tyler's voice is gone as he says my name. The seriousness, the slight anger in his voice causes me to turn back around. I can feel the smile on my face fade away the moment he holds up the application and all the information that I had been researching before he had came home, in his hands.

"Tyler, I can explain…" My voice trails off as he leans back, sitting on our couch, exhaling heavily. Looking up at me with concern on his face. "I'm sure you can, Caroline. And, I'm pretty sure I already know what you're going to say."

My hands shake as I clutch onto the kitchen towel against my wet hands. "You don't know what I'm going to say. I've thought about it a lot and it's the only thing that makes sense, the only thing that I can see myself doing in my life, for a career!" I exclaim, my eyes are filled with irritation as he looks down at the ground before speaking to me again.

"A police officer, Caroline? Just like your mother! I get it. I really do and I would support you in it. But, both of us, putting our lives on the line every single day for our jobs isn't what I imagined when we got married!" He suddenly yells, causing my body to stiffen.

"It's what I want to do and I'm going to do it with or without your support, Tyler. I love you and I always will. But, I'm not passing up an opportunity like this one. Just because you don't like it. I'm going into the academy, Tyler. Even if you hate it." I state firmly, seeing him blink at me. He's pissed off at my choice and at this point, I'm too hard headed to even care.

"Do you remember what happened to your mom when you were in high school. Do you! Someone shot her, Caroline. Someone shot your mother and she almost died! I don't want that to happen to you. I don't want to lose you over a job that's dangerous." He admits, leaning his head back as he pressed his body into the couch cushions. I take few steps into the living room, sliding into his lap slowly.

He doesn't move, he doesn't even rest his hands against my body as I wrap my arms around his neck and softly whisper. " Oh? Like I fear losing you! Don't you dare act like I 'don't sit here and worry about you not coming home to me. Because, I do..God, when I'm not at work and I'm at this house, all I do is think about you. I'm afraid of losing you, every single day that you walk out of this house. But, you promise me that you'll make it home to me and you do. So, have a little faith in me. Because, I have it in you." The moment I say those words, his arms pull me close, wrapping around me and he kisses my heated cheek gently. "I just love you, so much and I don't want anything bad to ever happen to you."

I smile, holding back the sudden tears in my eyes as I nod. "I know and I never want anything bad to happen to you either, I'd be lost without you." I admit, kissing his lips and whispering against his ear. "I love you so much, Tyler. And, I just want us to be okay. With each other and with whatever challenges life throws our way."

---

-Bonnie-

I don't know how many times I've fallen asleep alone this week. But, I'm starting to really hate it as my eyelids begin to drift off and just as I start to feel my body go into a deep sleep. I hear the front door to our apartment unlock.

"Shit!" Damon mumbles under his breath, stepping into apartment and turning on the light in the living room. I can see it shining through the crack under the door in our bedroom as I slowly push my body up and make it halfway to the door before it opens up widely and I'm face to face with my handsome. But, very exhausted looking boyfriend.

"Did I wake you up?" He asks me, giving me an apologetic look as I sigh out a breath. "No, I was just tossing and turning in bed, laying here in a set of cold sheets, without you." I tell him with a small giggle, feeling his arms pull me near him, his lips kissing my temple.

"God, I've missed you." He comments, his lips and mouth working their way down to the curve of my neck as I inhale sharply, attempting to calm my rapid paced heart beat. "Damon, what are you doing? It's a half hour before midnight."

His whole body shakes as he laughs and locks his blue eyes on to me. There's a sudden change in his demeanor, a look of determination on his face as he kisses me sweetly before taking my hands into his own. The light from the hallway is the only thing that's illuminating our silhouettes when he finally stammers out. "I love you with my whole heart and soul, Bonnie Bennett. And, I'm only going to ask you this once. And, hopefully I won't need to repeat myself or make a total ass out of myself here."

My eyes widen as I stare into his gaze when he tightens his grip around my hands and rambles on in a sweet tone. "Marry me because I swear that I will make you the happiest woman alive and that I will love you for the rest of my life. Marry me, because you're my best friend and I can't imagine my life without you. So…What do you say. Be with me, forever?"

My jaw is locked, or maybe it's the taken by complete surprise look on my face that's causing the tightness. Because, when he asks me. I can't form any words. I just stand there, swallowing them back and clenching my hands into tight fists, dropping them from his hands and to my sides. Damon's hopeful and he's smiling, this sweet and loving gaze in my direction and I want more than anything to tell him what he wants to hear.

Don't get me wrong, I want this more than anything..I want to become Mrs. Bonnie Salvatore more than you will ever know. Although, if I want this so much..Why is it that the words that leave my lips aren't the one's that either of us want to hear in this moment of complete vulnerability between us. " I don't know that I can be your wife ,Damon. I don't know that I can do this."

---

A/N: Bonnie not wanting to marry Damon...Wait, What!? O.o

Until Next Time!

A/N: Thanks to all of you who are reading, reviewing and following this story. It honestly makes me so happy to know that you all are liking it so far. :)

So, here's Chapter 7! Enjoy!

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Seven-

-Damon-

"I don't know if I can do this." Is her answer. Out of all the things that could have come out of Bonnie's mouth. THAT is what she tells me?

What the hell did I do wrong in my life to have the woman that I love more than anything in this world tell me that? Huh, I must of fucked up big time and I'm pretty sure that she's about to remind me of it all.

"You're never home. And, when you are. We barely have sex and we barely talk to each other, like we used to. I miss that, I miss us!" She shouts, rolling her eyes as she places her hands on to her hips, shaking her head. "We haven't just been 'us' for a long time now, Damon. Ever since you got this job and ever since we moved in together. We haven't been us and I miss that."

"You don't want to marry me because we don't have sex enough and we don't really communicate anymore. Bonnie, if that's the only reason. Let's go have sex now and talk later. Shit, we can have hot passionate sex all over the apartment. Why the hell not." I tell her, seeing a small smile appear across her face as she continues to hold that angry looking glance.

"It's not just that." She says, taking a step back from me and shrugging her shoulders. "I'm scared, Damon. I'm scared that we'll jump into this because we're being pressure by everyone else to get married. It shouldn't be like that. We should be on the same page when we're both ready for it and clearly, right now. We're not. Let's be honest with ourselves, Damon. You don't want to marry me. And, you probably never will. So, instead of flat out telling me. You dance around the subject with excuses." She tells me, causing my eyes to nearly want to pop out of my head at her words.

"What are you talking about?" I ask her, looking her in the eyes as she shifts her gaze and looks away. I can see her bottom lip trembling as she walks around our small medium sized bedroom. Bonnie stops, unzipping a small tote bag that she now has in her hands, throwing her things into when she looks up at me and states. "I'm saying that I think we should take a break until we figure out what we both want."

"I don't need to think about what I want and I sure as hell don't need to take a break, Bonnie. I already know what that is and it's you. I want you, Bonnie. I have always wanted you. That's the damn truth. Please, stop packing and lets talk about this." I try to tell as her hands stop, dropping to her sides when she sits down on the bed, looking straight ahead.

I watch her body jerk forward for a second when I sit beside her, just inches apart. "What is there to say? That I don't know if I want to marry you because I don't think I'm going to be a good enough wife or that I'll be enough for you. That I don't want to marry you because I'm sick and tired of waking up alone and that I'm scared that one morning I'll wake up and realize that we made a big mistake.." Her voice trails off as I pull her against my chest, pressing my hand gently against her face and stroking her cheek.

"Bonnie, if you want to wait. Then, we can. We can wait as long as you want until you're ready. I'd do that for you. I'd anything for you. We can forget that I even asked you to marry me and we can just go on as we have. But, sweetheart. You need to understand that my job. This job, requires long hours and days and nights away from home. And, it'll puts a strain on any relationship. Doesn't matter how strong the couple is." I comment, hearing her sigh softly.

"I know that it does. But, Damon. We need to work on us too. Because, If we don't. Then, we'll both be miserable." She tells me as I nod, watching her lift her head up. Her brown hair is filled with electricity as she lifts her head up and smooths down her hair while locking her eyes on to me.

"So, can we take a rain check on the proposal and do it another time?" She asks me, yawning when I look into her eyes and notice that she's tired. I lean forward, kissing her lips gently. Bonnie wraps her arms around me and maneuvers herself so that she's sitting in my lap with her legs wrapped around my waistline.

"Yeah." She nods, clearing her throat and puckering up her lips before she says with a laugh. "I wasn't joking when I said that we don't have sex enough though." She sighs, twirling a piece of her hair in between her fingers, watching me get up from the bed as I quickly strip off my shirt and then my work pants, tossing them aside and doing a little twirl around the room in my boxers as I speak. "If you missed seeing me naked. Honey, all you had to do was ask."

Bonnie's laughter makes my heart swell as she leans back and falls against the mattress, curling up her legs and turning to the side. I can see her wiping away her tears from all the laughter she's doing. God, I miss seeing her smile. I miss seeing her happy and making her laugh.

She's right, you know. We haven't been us in a long time. Goofy, silly and completely in love with each other...That kind of 'Us.'

"I've missed you, baby." I tell her, hovering over her as she gets up. Her elbows support her while she looks up at me and leans into them more, smiling. "This little stunt you're pulling to get me in bed still won't change my answer about marrying you, Damon."

I lick my lips, touching her face with my fingertips and lean in to kiss her. My eyes are locked on to hers and I can feel her warm breath wash over my face as I cup her chin with my hand. "I know that it won't. But, I want you to remember that even when I've spent days away from you that you are the only thing on my mind. Because deep down. I know that you wanted to say yes to me tonight. Although, the real problem is that you're scared that once we got married that we'd end up hating each other...Which, will never be the case."

Bonnie looks at me, pulling back a little and giving me a perplexed look as she asks softly. "How are you so sure that we'll make it, if we get married?"

My fingers push a strand of her hair behind her ears and my lips kiss hers sweetly when I back away for a second, smiling as I add in. "I'm sure of it because you know me better than anyone and I'd be marrying my best friend. That right there should give you enough reassurance that when and if we do get married. That, we will make it."

"You think that we'll make it because we're best friends?" She asks me, a lingering smile spreading across her lips as I nod.

"Yeah, because everyone knows that all the good relationships start with a solid friendship first." I comment, pulling her closer to me as she runs her hands over the hair on the back of my neck.

"Is that so?" She asks me. My eyebrows lift, a smile spreading across my mouth when I truthfully tell her. "Of course it is. You and I wouldn't have lasted this long if we hadn't been best friends first."

Bonnie looks down at her hand against my bare chest, her fingers walking across my skin as she exhales. "I guess. But, what about your brother and Makayla or Tyler and Caroline?"

I laugh out loud, closing my eyes before replying. "Well, Makayla and Stefan didn't last very long because they weren't best friends to begin with. He's never said that he's loved any of his girlfriends and he just got with her for the sex. No matter how much he wants to deny that. And, Tyler and Caroline. Those two may fight like cats and dogs. But, they are in it for the long haul. They're best friends and they mean everything to each other. Kind of like, you and me." I declare, watching as she grins.

"I love you and even though you don't want to marry me right now. I'm going to make it my mission to make you realize that one day. I will make a damn good husband and you will be my amazing wife." I tell her, opening my mouth to say something else as her finger against my lips stop me.

"I love you too. But, we really need to work on ourselves before we get married or engaged. And, I want to do that so that I'm sure that we'll be okay." She comments, this mischievous look is in her eyes when she says the words and I can feel my heart pounding against my chest.

"How much work is this going to take? Because, to be honest. I'm pretty exhausted." I utter out with a joking tone, feeling her hand slide down my chest as her fingers stop against the waistband of my boxers and she kisses my stomach before she says with a beaming smile. "Lots and lots of work, babe. It's going to take lots of work."

---

-Stefan-

I wipe my mouth with the cloth napkin beside me as I watch maple syrup drip down her chin. Elena's laughing at me, tears are clouding her brown eyes as she looks up at me. "These were horrible. They're all burnt." She comments, watching as I put my fork down, laughing with her.

"Yeah, they were pretty bad. Although, that doesn't really explain why we each ate two of them." I tell her. Elena shakes her head, her laughter stops and she becomes serious all of a sudden. "I haven't laughed like this in a long time. Thank you." She says in a soft spoken tone.

I smile back. You know that kind of smile that makes your cheeks hurt. "You're welcome." I reply, noticing that she's starting to clean up, quickly picking up the plates and nearly dropping them down to the ground when I stupidly utter out. "There's this event at the firehouse. Each year the fire chief, our captain and a lot of the firefighters participate in it. Some guys even bring their wives and kids to it. It's for a kids charity and-."

I watch her slowly turn back around to me, placing our plates into the sink as she puts her hands on the edge of it, talking to the wall in front of her. "Are you asking me to go with you?"

I laugh again, this little nervous sound leaves past my lips. I honestly don't even know what I'm asking of her. I don't even know why I brought the event up. But, here we are, awkwardly talking about it.

"Well, um. Makayla used to go to these things with me and now, I just.." My voice trails off as Elena turns back to me fully now, crossing her arms over her chest as I watch her lean her back against the sink behind her.

"Your ex girlfriend, I take it?" She asks as I nod.

"Yes, my ex girlfriend will be there and-." I try my best to say and just when I want to explain further, Elena clicks her tongue to the roof of her mouth, uncrosses her arms and walks back to the table that I'm leaning against, staring at her.

"I would love to go. It's for charity and I love kids. So, I would love to go with you. And, besides. I could meet your friends again. They seemed fun." She tells me with a beaming smile, pushing a strand of her hair behind her ears.

"So, tell me more about yourself." I comment, watching her fingers uncurl from the plate when she places it onto another table, looking down at the floor and, shrugging her shoulders back.

"There's not much to say." She says nonchalantly as I tilt my head to the side, trying another angle. Maybe if I talk about myself for a bit more. She might feel a little more comfortable. "My mom taught me how to cook, she loved it. I guess that's where I mostly picked it up from. And, my dad taught Damon and I magic tricks when we were kids. He used to always trick us into thinking that money came out of our ears." I'm smiling as I talk about the fond memories I have of my parents and I can tell that Elena is relaxing a little, leaning her back against the table behind when she takes a step back towards the one I'm sitting at before she pulls up a chair again and sits down, crossing her legs.

"My mom was drunk for most of my childhood. So, my memories with her are mostly crappy ones. But, my dad was my best friend- who I adored. My brother, Jeremy and I grew up thinking that my dad was the best guy in the world. It was really hard when he passed away from cancer. And, it was even worse when my mom tried cleaning up her act. She was good for a while and we actually thought that we would be okay. And then she met my step dad at an AA meeting." Elena pauses for a minute, exhaling deeply before she continues.

"He was a decent guy from the majority of our childhood. But, over years that disappeared quickly. I remember my brother and I came home once to find them both passed out with barely any food in the fridge. We don't have very many family members in New York. So, when Child Protection Services came to get us from the house, for the first time. Jeremy and I were terrified. Thankfully, they didn't separate us and we only spent a few weeks at the foster home. But, I was 11 years old and I remember thinking to myself that if my mom didn't get it together that I would run away. Eventually, she tried pulling herself together again. Sadly, it was always on and off and short lived. I guess, that's why when my brother and I both turned 18, we moved out..." Her voice trails off as she shakes her head and clears her throat. The pain in her brown eyes makes my heart hurt for her and I want to grab her hand, comfort her instantly. Although, I don't. Instead, I change the subject.

"So, I told you about my ex. What about yours?" Her eyes widen as she smiles a little and places her hands on top of each other. "I don't have any. I've never dated before. I know what you're thinking. She's 21 years old and has never had a boyfriend..What the hell is wrong with her? right? Well, I was too busy surviving and keeping my mother an eye on my mother and working. Keeping the little family we had, together." She admits as I find myself staring at her.

"Maybe it's good that I don't have all that ex boyfriend baggage. Since, I'm already screwed up as it is." She laughs in a joking manner, trying to lighten the mood as I smile at her, shrugging my shoulders back.

"You're not screwed up, Elena. You're beautiful and very sweet. And, believe me. Whoever ends up with you is going to be the luckiest man in the world." I tell her, watching as she closes her eyes for a moment. I can see her cheeks blushing as she looks away from me, staring at the clock and trying my own tactic of changing the subject.

"Ah, you don't take compliments very well." I mutter it out, seeing her smile as she turns her head back to me when she nods. "I never really have."

"Something to work on." I comment, catching her smile widen a little as she gets up again and looks at me.

"Stefan. You seem like a really nice guy. But, I'm very complicated. So, having a friendship with me..Is going to be difficult." She warns me, pushing herself up and walking over to the sink, rolling up her sleeves and preparing to wash our dishes. I follow her quickly, standing beside her. I don't say anything until the water's running over her fingers and she's staring at it like she's in a trance.

"I like complicated and messy. Because, that's how life is." I say, watching a small smile curl upon her lips, showing her teeth.

"Complicated and messy has been my life since I was a little kid. I guess that's why I keep myself so guarded with people. Because, it's hard for me to let others into this life I have." Elena tells me, dropping a fork as we both flinch when it hits the bottom of the sink.

"Things will get better for you." I tell her, taking one of the white plates from the drying rack and smiling at her when she hands me another dish and then she asks. "How do you know that?"

Elena watches me dry the other one, placing it on to the counter as I speak. "I'm a big believer in that."

She places the forks down, drying them right before she turns off the water. "I don't know if I am. You know, it's hard to be sometimes when all you've been dealt in life is some pretty big problems." She says, drying her hands and looking up at the clock.

"I think it helps ease pain. I don't know. All I know is that having hope is a good thing." I tell her softly, hearing her exhale as she looks over at me.

"My mom is going to be so angry with me. I was supposed to be home almost two hours ago." She says as she brushes past me. But, my hand touching her arm stops her as I lock my eyes on to hers, looking down at her with a smile when I lean into her ear and whisper. "Keep your chin up. Everything will be okay. Just, have a little hope, Elena."

---

-Elena-

I don't really know what to say to him as we walk side by side. My eyes are mostly focused down on to the ground beneath my feet. I can hear my shoes step over a few Autumn leaves, and I shiver from the cold as he steps a little closer while we walk.

My voice and curiosity about him finally breaks the silence. "Do you ever get scared. Being the one to go into a burning building while everyone else is rushing out of it?"

Stefan's lips harden into a straight line as he nods. "Honestly, I get scared all the time. But, I don't show it. Because, it's part of the job. I have a good team though. Tyler, Matt and my brother, Damon are the best. Daniel, a guy that I've known for forever is awesome too. We're best friends, like brothers."

"That must be nice. Being so close with all of them." I comment, my body is shivering from the cold air around us and as we speak I can see my breath while I talk.

"Yeah, really it is. I would do anything for them. And, I know that they have my back whenever I need them. Listen, Elena I think you really should come to the charity event. It's in a few days and everyone will be there, It'll be fun and it doesn't need to be a date or anything...We can just go as friends." He clarifies nervously as I smile, watching him stop suddenly as he looks me over. Stefan shrugs off his jacket, placing it around my shoulders and as I inhale, I'm engulfed with the scent of him.

This feeling of warmth overcomes me and I smile at it while I pull the coat closer to my body as he quickly replies. "You were shivering. And, so I thought that you'd want that."

I laugh a little, shaking my head. "Thank you." I whisper softly as he continues to walk beside me, glancing at me every so often.

"You're welcome." He says, continuing to walk us towards the station as he whistles out a breath. "So,the pancakes were that bad, huh? I guess I shouldn't make them for you again, then?" He asks.

My cheeks get flushed as I look up at him briskly, my hand swinging back and accidentally brushing up against his. Stefan tilts his head to the side, licking his lips with a smile and glistening in his eyes. "I'm not saying never again. I just think that you should work on it. And, maybe when you get better at it. Then, we can try them again."

He laughs a little, looking up at the red brick building with it's bright lights and the garages open, revealing two large fire trucks parked inside and a smaller tanker looking one parked beside them as well. Stefan lifts his hands up with excitement and pure joy as he happily announces. " Fair enough. So, Elena, this is firehouse 17. Firehouse 17. This is Elena. There, now you two have been properly introduced." He laughs as we walk up to his truck and he begins unlocking the doors, looking back behind his shoulder.

"It's pretty, isn't it." He asks as I look up at the station, nodding.

"You really love what you do, don't you?" I ask, walking over to the passenger side, slowly getting in as he does the same on the driver's side, starting the truck with a loud rumble.

"I love this job. I mean, it kind of prevents me from having other things. Like a stable girlfriend..But, you know. It's what I love to do. The rush of running into danger is like no other. I've never had anything make my heart pound that much. I love looking into the eyes of the people who need to be saved and telling them that everything will be okay. I could never imagine doing anything else in my life. This place is like my second home." He tells me with so much passion and so much love in his voice. It makes me smile, the thought of someone loving what he does so much. Something about that is truly admirable.

"Enough about my rambling. We should really get you home. Besides, it's getting late anyways. I'm sure that you're mom's pretty worried sick." He tells me as I yawn, looking out the window as we pass by a bunch of closed down shops for the night, the city that's usually bustling with life looks so deserted and lonely this late at night.

"She's never worried about me. Not even when I was a little girl." I inhale a breath deeply, trying the best that I can to prevent myself from crying at the thought of my mother and then I feel his hand on my shoulder, his soft voice echoing into the nearly silent car.

"If you ever need anyone. I'm here, you know. To talk or whatever." He tells me with a smile, sliding his hand down my arm. I watch him quickly place it back onto the steering wheel as he too inhales, continuing to drive.

---

After getting lost a bit and turning down the wrong road. He finally turns the car back around, embarrassed at his lack of direction when he finally parks in front of the correct house.

"This is me." I comment, shrugging off his jacket as I toss it in the back, grabbing my apron and my purse. Stefan parks the car, rolling down the windows as he keeps one of his hands on the steering wheel.

"Have a good night, Elena." He says softly as I look up at him. My hands stopping their movements from bunching up my apron. He leans back as I inch closer, my breath is shaky and so is my body. "What the hell are you doing!" My mind screams at me when I lean towards his cheek, leaving a quick kiss against his rough stubble covered skin.

My lungs expand when I lean back into my seat. There's this goofy grin across my lips as I close my eyes and he laughs while he adds. "That was cute. Giving me a good night kiss. That was pretty cute."

Stefan's voice snaps me back to reality as my eyes fly open and I look at him. "That didn't make things messy and complicated between us, did it?"

He shakes his head, leaning towards my ear as he softly whispers against it before brushing his own lips against my overheated cheek. "I told you. I like complicated and messy." He tells me in reassurance. Leaving a kiss against my skin that I end up still feeling the moment that I step out of his truck and walk straight back to the house.

"Goodnight, Stefan." I tell him. Watching as he nods at me. I hear him start his truck again and slowly make his way down the street as I stand there, placing my hand on to the spot where his lips touched my skin. I'm smiling like a fool.

---

The steps up to the house creak loudly as I walk up them, unlocking the door with cold hands. The door pushes open and the warm air escapes from the house as I quickly step inside, shutting the door quietly behind me. I know that if I'm quiet enough that she won't wake up because the last thing I need is my mother asking me questions about where I've been and who I've been out with. But, as my converse shoes make their way up on to the first step that leads upstairs to my bedroom, I hear her voice call out to me from the living room.

"Elena, where the hell have you been?" She asks me with a scolding tone. Her lips are pursed together, her clothing is dissolved and her hair looks like a matted brown mess as she eyes me up and down with nothing but disappointment.

"Work." I simply reply, swallowing back the rest of what I was going to say. Because, she doesn't need to know. I don't want her to know who dropped me off. Although, before I can even tell myself that I won't tell her, my mother's fishing for answers.

"Luke dropped me off. We stayed late after Rosie went home. We were doing inventory." I lie, watching her take a step back.

"Luke doesn't have a truck." She points out as I let out a nervous laugh.

"He borrowed it from his dad. It's his dad's truck." I quickly correct myself with a smile as she leans towards me, kissing my forehead and mumbling for me to get some sleep.

She watches me take a few steps up the stairs and turn back to the sound of her voice. "I love you, sweetie. I want you to know that, regardless of what you might think of me. We all make mistakes, Elena. And, I'm sorry for the ones I made when your father died." She says as I turn back around, giving her a blank stare. Her words catch me off guard. My body tenses, I involuntarily scoff at her words and that's when I lash out at her.

"The little girl that you abused, that you let be abuse by yourself and by our dear old 'daddy John.' She'll never forgive you for what you did. So, how dare you try to make up for it now? I honestly don't even know why I'm here. I was better off without you. But, of course. You made me believe that you really do need me!" I shout out at her, taking a step back down and when I look closer, I can see the tears in her eyes. They're spilling over on to her cheeks and causing her to stammer out her words. " I do need you now. Please, honey. I'm sorry, Elena. I was a horrible mother to you. I know that. But, I'm trying to show you that I'm better. Please, can we just put this all behind us?"

I close my eyes, shaking my head. Reminding myself of all the things she did to us. My blood runs cold at the thoughts. "Years without, I have spent years without you. Jeremy and I have. Honestly mother, he's the only family that I have- the only family I need. I think it's laughable that you're trying to act like a mother now. But, where the hell were you when I was a little girl, needing you! Oh yeah, that's right. You were too busy sleeping around with random men and too addicted to the bottle to even see how much you were destroying Jeremy and I!" I scream at her, my fingernails digging into the banister of the staircase as I shout at her, watching her take it all. Knowing that once I've said all I've got to say that I'll cry myself to sleep and she'll go straight for her old best friend, a bottle of boozes.

"You don't understand how hard it was for me. Losing your father. Grayson was my whole world and the day he died. I fell apart. I don't think you'll ever understand what it's like losing someone that you love that much. And I really hope that you never have to go through that kind of pain." She tells me, trying to justify her actions.

I bite down on my lower lip, tasting the blood being drawn from it as I lick my tongue over them. Deep down feeling sorry for my mother. Since, I know that somewhere in her heart..She really did love my father. "I know how hard it was on you when dad died. But, what I don't understand is why you subjected your own children to everything you and John did. Mom, we were just kids when you and John left us without food and disappeared for three days! Who does that to their children? I can tell you who, an unfit mother. Someone who is selfish and who only cares about themselves." I conclude, turning back up to the stairs when I hear her inhale sharply.

"How many times do I have to apologize and tell you that I made a lot of mistakes and that I'm sorry for everything!" She shouts as I cringe at the sound of her voice, turning my head back when I tearfully make it all the way up the stairs. "Once you start meaning it." I bellow at her, slamming the door to my room and laying face down on the bed once I get to it, wailing sobs leaving my lungs.

My cold hands wipe away my hot cascading tears as I curse myself for being so stupid and naive into thinking that she had changed. Because, as much as I want to believe it. I am still having a hard time thinking that she really has. The moment my eyes close, the tears continue to fall and I'm not really sure why I look at it. But, I do. My eyes glance over at his jacket. Personally, I think that's the moment I snap. Or maybe it's the moment I realize that I need someone more than just Luke in my life.

My body slowly pushes up off of my bed as I walk over to the sweatshirt, pulling out the card that he had given me with his number on it. It's late. A little past midnight by now. But, I need someone to talk to and I'm hoping that he's made it home and is still awake. Grabbing my cell phone with trembling hands I dial his number that he had given me, placing it to my ear as it begins to ring.

One. Two. Three rings go by before he picks up. "This is Stefan." He answers, groggily.

"Stefan, I'm sorry to call you this late. But, this is Elena and I didn't know who else to call. I know that your brother wanted you to have my number a few days ago and I'm not really sure why I didn't give it to you. But, did I wake you?" I ask him, trying to keep my choking sobs at bay. But, he must be able to sense it because his tone of voice turns to instant alertness and concern.

"No, you didn't wake me. I just got home. Elena, are you okay?" He asks me, clearing his throat as I picture him rubbing at his eyes, clearing the sleepiness away.

"I had a fight with my mom. And, I'm sorry I called you. I just- I usually call Luke for these things. But, I don't know where he is tonight..So.." I stammer out, trying to explain as he sighs out a breath.

"Hey, it's fine. I gave you my number to call me anytime. And, I meant it. So, do you and Luke usually talk about the problems with you and your mom?" He asks me with a sleep filled voice as I yawn. I slowly turn off my lamp light and cover up my body with the comforter on my bed as I shake my head, replying softly. "No, he stays with me on the phone until I fall asleep. Listen, you don't need to-."

Stefan cuts me off, I can picture his smiling face in my mind as I lay my head down against the pillow and he says sweetly. "I'll stay on the phone with you until you fall asleep, Elena. It's okay. I'm not going anywhere. I'm right here, I promise. Just close your eyes and go to sleep." His voice, the sound of it is so soothing that before I know I'm drifting off to sleep while his words play in my head.."Everything will be okay, Elena. Just have a little hope."

---

-Tyler-

I can't sleep. Tossing and turning isn't helping me much either as I lay beside her and think about all the things she's going to go through when she starts the police force. My hand lifting up against Caroline's night gown, pushing back her hair causes her to stir, turning to me and blinking her eye open in the darkened room.

"I'm trying to sleep." She says in between a yawn, placing her hand underneath her pillow as she glares at me.

"I know. But, I wanted to talk about this job thing that you want to do." I comment, hearing her groan as she rolls over on her side. I watch my wife pull herself up, turning on a small lamp in our room.

"Tyler, it's almost 1:30 in the morning and you still want to talk about this? I thought we already did." She says, an agitated tone seeping past her lips as I inhale deeply.

"I know. But, I love you and I worry about you. Caroline, I'll support you in anything that you do. You know that. But, sweetheart. This..Being a cop. It scares me." I tell her, watching as she gets up, shaking her head and placing her hands on to her hips.

"And, you don't think that what you do for a living doesn't scare me! Tyler, every time a firefighter is injured or dies and is on the news because of it. I hold my breath because I'm scared to death that it's going to be you! You can't do that. You can't just worry about me all the time and not about yourself. I'm a big girl, Tyler. I can take care of myself." She says, shaking her head like she's disappointed in me and maybe even in herself.

"Sure, you can. You don't need me. Hell, I don't even know why I'm with you sometimes, Caroline. You're so God damn hot and cold all the time. Make up your mind. Do you even love me?" I raise my voice at her, my words spewing out in an angered tone as she looks up at me, blue eyes widen.

"Of course, I love you! Don't be ridiculous. What are you trying to say?" She asks, looking down at her left hand, examining her wedding ring.

"Oh come on. Don't act like you don't see it. We got married too young! We don't know what the hell we're doing together sometimes, Caroline. I love you. I would do anything for you. But, this..Us. Being together like this. I think we screwed up with getting married so young. We should have waited." I tell her, pointing my finger in between us as she huffs out a breath, angrily looking at me.

"Of course we got married young, Tyler. But, if you don't know what you're doing with me. Then-." I cut her off, rubbing my temples because I know that I just used the wrong word choice. "I'm not talking about a divorce or a separation. I'm just thinking that maybe we should talk to my mom about our problems." I suggestion as her eyes widen even more and she lets out a laugh, shaking her head.

"Your mother who is a therapist? My mother in law. You want to talk about our problems with your mother. That woman hates me. So, no. I do not want to talk about our problems with your mother." Caroline tells me, keeping her voice calmed. But, I can tell that her blood pressure is rising by the way her face is getting- beat red.

I roll my eyes at her. "Oh, don't be so dramatic. Maybe it'll help. Lots of people go to marriage counseling, Caroline. And, if you want to keep what we have in good shape. I think we should do it." I suggest, watching her glare at me. I can tell that she's clearly opposed to it. However, I know that Caroline also has a hard time saying no.

She closes her eyes, clutching her fingers against the sheets of our bed as she leans back into the pillows, shutting off the lamp light. "Fine, I'll go with you. But, under no circumstances am I going to talk about our sex life with your mother. Since, mine already knows too much as it is!" She explains. As I pause, turning on my side to see that she's turned her back to me and is just about to fall back asleep.

"You talk about our sex life to your mother?" I ask her as she tightens the covers around her body and turns back around to look at me. Her head is on the pillow, her golden curly locks are sprawled out against the white pillow case and her blue eyes I can't even really see them in the dimly lit room.

"Well, not everything. But, I have told her that I want a baby and how we're struggling." She comments. Caroline looks up at me when I grab a hold of her hand, giving it a tight squeeze.

"Sweetie. I know that you want us to start a family. And, we will one day. But-." She cuts me off with her voice breaking. "I know. Not right now because it's not the right time. Especially with me wanting to go into the police force and you working your way up the ranks at the station. I know, because it's never the right time to even talk about it." She tells me coldly, turning her back towards me as she inhales sharply and softly whispers. "Wake me up if you need anything. But, please do so only if it's important. Good night."

---

A/N: Please feel free to leave me a review and follow me on twitter at BePassionate_24 for commentary. :)

Thanks so much for reading!

A/N: Thank you all so much for reading, favoriting, following and reviewing!

Follow me on twitter to discuss my stories or the TVD version of Stelena at: BePassionate_24

Enjoy & I hope you all like the update.

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Eight

-Damon-

"I'm an idiot. Maybe Stefan's right." I comment, watching Matt roll his eyes and huff out a breath.

"You're an idiot for not marrying, Bonnie. We know. That's kind of why you're on my shit list." I hear a voice shout out into the locker rooms, causing me to turn around and see Stefan with a wide smirk on his face.

"I haven't seen you this happy since you lost your virginity to Makayla." I chuckle out, getting a playful shove off of the bench I'm sitting on. Matt and Stefan both laugh when I fall to the floor, glaring at them.

"Shut up and don't be an asshole today, Damon. I didn't sleep well last night." Stefan groans, running his hands over his face as I give him a perplexed look.

"Oh, are you fixing that broken heart of yours?" I tease him, watching him yawn as he shakes his head. "Not exactly. I stayed up too late, talking to Elena" He confesses.

"Elena, the waitress from Rosies? The one I told you to get her number. That Elena?" I ask, watching Stefan smile a little as he laughs. "Yes, Damon. That Elena."

"Huh, does she know that she might end up being a rebound girl for you?" I question, watching Stefan roll his eyes as he shakes his head and clasps his hands together.

"It's not like that with her. She's different. I actually want to get to know her before I even attempt anything. I guess, you just wouldn't understand." He says, getting up from the bench as I look over at him.

"I just don't want you using this girl and making her think she has a chance with you. When in reality, you'll probably just end up sleeping together and that's it. Stefan, the girls you sleep with...The one's you've been with. Those chicks are crazy. Remember that one that claimed and had almost convinced you that she was pregnant with your baby. But, really is was her ex-boyfriends and you had never even touched her!" I exclaim, hearing him let out a laugh.

"Oh, I touched her. I just never touched her like that if you know what I mean." He winks, grinning as I place my hand on to his shoulder.

"Just, if things get too weird with this one. Promise me that you'll break it off. I don't want another repeat of Makayla Murphy." I explain, seeing Stefan get up and start to yank his shirt over his head, changing into a nice, new crisp one while catching my gaze.

"I'm not dating her, Damon. I want to take my time with this girl and really get to know her. We're friends, that's all we are right now. But, if we go out on a date every once in a while. It doesn't mean that we're dating." He clarifies as I smile at him, nodding.

"Sure, keep telling yourself that. Trust me, Stefan. In a few months, she'll be your girlfriend. Then, you'll have all your anxieties about committing to her just like you had them with Makayla. Tell me, brother..You didn't want to marry Makayla because- what was the reason again?"

Stefan bites his lower lip, sliding out of his sweatpants and into his work pants as he sighs. "I didn't want to marry her because I was afraid of committing myself like that. That's also the reason, I never told any of the women I was with that I loved them. Because, I know that in a few months, somewhere down the road- they'll expect things from me that I can't make happen." He adds on, shutting the door to his locker with a loud thud.

I laugh, throwing my shirt at him as he allows it to fall to the floor. "You don't want to get too close to her. So, you're keeping your distance? Hm, I used to do that with Bonnie. And, now look at us. You know, speaking of my girlfriend. I asked her to marry me last night." My words must come as a complete shock because the look on my brother's face is priceless as he glances in my direction with bright eyes and a smirk.

"You're kidding." Stefan begins to say as I nod.

"Nope. I asked her to marry me and her exact words were. I'm not home enough and that she's afraid that she won't be a good enough wife…" My voice trails off as Stefan's lips twist into a contorted saddened smile.

"Ouch, that must of been hard to hear." He comments, watching as I shake my head. "You have no idea. I love her, Stefan. I want her in my life because she is the best thing that has ever happened to me. So, I promised her that we would take it slow and figure things out as they went along. I don't want to pressure her into marrying me when everyone else is already doing that. You know, Bonnie's mom, Abby called the other night because she wanted to know if we were engaged yet." I explain, closing my eyes and exhaling heavily when we both hear Matt's voice booming coming from the walk way.

"Stefan, someone's out here looking for you!" Stefan rolls his eyes, shoving himself up from the bench when he smiles at me. "Damon, don't take forever to marry her. And, stop listening to what everyone else tells you. Just, follow your heart and when the moment comes and it feels right- ask her." He advises, leaving me in the locker room all alone, smiling at his words.

---

-Stefan-

I jog out into the lounge area as I glance at Matt who's leaning against the wall outside of the locker rooms. "Who's looking for me"?" I ask him, watching as he nods towards the large cafeteria tables and that's when I see her. Her hands clutching a book as she reads it intently, as if she's mesmerized by it.

"The Notebook. Sounds depressing and boring." I comment, watching her smile grow when she places the book down on to the white colored table and looks up at me when I pull a chair up from across from her, straddling the chair and placing my hands firmly upon the back of it.

"It's a romance book. You don't look like the romance type of guy anyways. You'd be that guy making fun of almost everything that was in it." She says with a stern tone, locking her eyes on to mine.

" Yeah, I'm pretty sure that I would be. But, why are you reading about all that romance stuff. When you could be living it." I joke with her, seeing her roll her eyes at me.

"Are you being serious right now? Who could I be living a romantic life with?" She asks in a sharp tone, nearly glaring at me.

" Oh, I don't know, Elena. But, I'm sure you could easily find someone instead of keeping your nose shoved in a book." I tease her, realizing that she's getting a little irritated with me.

"I came here to talk about last night and say thank you. I didn't come here for you to critique my reading choices. So, thank you for being just what I needed and staying with me." She replies flatly, watching as I smile at her.

"You should stay for lunch. It's my turn to make some food for the crew and it would be my way of making it up to you." I comment out loud, watching her glance up at me.

"Make what up to me? You haven't done anything." Elena remarks with a curiosity in her eyes.

I laugh, grabbing the book from her hands and flipping through the papers briskly as I disagree. "Sure, I have. I've made you eat burnt pancakes and I've just spent a good five minutes making fun of your reading choices. That's grounds for making you a "Please forgive me for being an asshole lunch."

She looks around the room, covering her mouth as she laughs. "You're ridiculous."

"I actually need to be at work later. But, how about you meet me at the diner?" I sigh out a breath, smirking a little.

"I have a better idea. I pick you up from the diner and I make you dinner at my place. Tonight." I offer, watching as she gives me a surprised look.

"I.." Elena begins to hesitantly say as I lean forward, smiling.

"It's not a date. It's just two friends, eating dinner and maybe watching a stupid movie. You can pick it of course. Just, none of these silly over the top romance chick flicks, please." She smiles, nodding and agreeing to it. However, the moment I look back at her, she looks hesitant again.

"So, I don't need to like dress up?" She asks as I lift myself up from the table, leaning forward a little and whispering out my words. "Elena, you look nice in whatever you wear."

Her eyebrows knit together. "Are you hitting on me?" She questions, tilting her head to the side with a small smile curling upon her lips.

She watches me shrug my shoulders when I reply to her question with a straight face. "Maybe, just a little."

Her mouth drops open. But, she's at a loss for words. "Hey, you're beautiful. Just, take the compliment and lets not makes this awkward." I tell her, just about to walk away from the table after telling her that I should get back to work.

"Stefan?" She says my name in a questionable tone as I pivot back on the soles of my boots, waiting for her to speak. "Thank you for everything." Elena comments, grabbing her book as she puts it underneath her arm and walks over to me. She looks me over, as if she's examining the dark black and blue bags under my eyes from not sleeping well.

"Take care of yourself." She says in a low and soft voice as she leans into me, embracing me tightly. I don't know where to place my arms. It's one of those sudden and a little awkward hugs as we stand there and she keeps herself pressed up against my chest when I finally gently place my arms around her back, pulling her closer. I inhale her scent of a welcoming lavender and vanilla perfume. She smells nice and feels so warm. If this wasn't awkward, I could hold on to her for days, just like this- with her chest against mine and her face buried into the curve of my neck.

"See you later tonight." Elena tells me sweetly as she backs away and smiles.

I nod, grinning and brushing a strand of her hair behind her ear that's sticking to her cheek. Before replying with an even toned. "I'll see you tonight."

---

-Caroline-

"Carol." I comment with a sharp sigh, taking a seat in her office as she looks up from her stack of notes and folders, sprawled across her dark brown desk.

"Caroline." She replies in the same matching tone, looking up at me through her light framed brown glasses, pulling them upward with the tip of her finger.

"It's nice to see you." She adds in, smiling just a little as she looks up and see's me cross my legs over one another, placing my left hand with my diamond ring on top of my knee when I take a seat. I inhale deeply. Don't get me wrong, I like my husband's mother. It's just, she's a bit nosy and a bit pushy..And, she can't stand me. Overall though, Carol Lockwood is sweet and wonderful. However, she's just not so sweet to me. Her husband, Richard Lockwood is a lawyer who has always wanted Tyler to be the best and follow in his footsteps. The Lockwood family comes from wealth, lots of it and they probably always had thought that their son would marry someone with money. Instead, Tyler married me. Going against his family's wishes and now his parents don't really like me or the choices that Tyler and I have made thus far in our relationship.

"It's nice to see you too. Listen, I'm not here alone, Tyler's parking the car. So, don't worry- we don't have to keep up this fake facade of liking each other." I tell her, watching as she looks me over, shaking her head.

"I already know why you're here." She spits out, the atmosphere shifts the minute she says those words and I'm pissed off, wanting to get up and leave.

"He told you?" I ask her, seeing her give me that saddened look. I hate that look- the one people give you when they don't really know what to say. However, their eyes tell you everything- mostly how pathetic they think you are.

"I know what you're thinking- Caroline Forbes- Lockwood is a mess. My son, Tyler, married trailer trash and now she can't give him a child. But, let's face the facts. I love your son, Carol. I love him and even though you're not my favorite person and this isn't my first choice in fixing our problems. I'm here for him." I quickly tell her, hearing her huff out a breath and just as she looks at me to say something, the door swings open and Tyler appears.

"Sorry, I'm late. I got a call from work." He says, taking the car keys out of his pocket and handing them to me when we both hear his mother get up from her seat.

She hugs him tightly, exhaling as she steps away and says. "My son, always working. So, tell me. How's the job?"

Tyler smiles at her, taking a seat beside me. He stops a moment, leaning into me and kissing my cheek, grabbing a hold of my hand and intertwining our fingers. "Good, the job keeps me busy. But, you know that's not why we're here."

Carol nods, smiling just a little as she looks from me to Tyler. " Funny, that was what your wife was just saying. So, both of you want to talk about your marriage. What seems to be the problem?"

I'm nervous suddenly. I can feel my palms become sweaty and all I want to do is shout out all my frustrations. But, before I can even formulate how I'm going to tell my mother in law about what's bothering me. Tyler speaks first.

"I took a vow to be by her side in whatever comes our way and I meant it with my whole heart. But, Caroline wants to become a police officer and that scares me to death because all I can think about is how many things could go wrong on the job. I don't care what you think about my wife or our relationship, mom. All I care about is how we're going to deal with all these changes in our marriage. Because, right now..I don't know where to start and that is why we're here. Because, I trust you and you're one of the best therapists that I know and even though this is probably a conflict of interest. I don't care. I just need your advice on how to help us." The room goes silent as Carol exhales heavily, tapping her pen against the yellow legal pad on her lap. She looks up at me through her thick glasses.

"Caroline, what do you have to say about that?" She asks as I tighten my grip against my husband's hand and I blink my eyelashes at her. "I have a lot to say, actually." I comment, opening my mouth and nervously looking up at my mother in law and my husband before I speak my mind.

---

-Bonnie-

"So, did you tell her how much you don't like her?" I ask her jokingly, watching as Caroline rolls her eyes and wraps her fingers around the Styrofoam cup in her hands. I texted her after her appointment with Carol because I was going crazy at being in the apartment alone since Damon left early this morning for work and I needed some girl time with my best friend.

"No. I just told her that it was stupid for Tyler to be so worried about me and that I want a baby and he doesn't- right now, at least. Also, that I went to her office because of him and that I wasn't there for her to judge me. Instead, I was there for her to help fix us." Caroline spits out, taking the basket of french fries between us and scooting it closer to her, taking one of the crispy and golden looking fries from the basket and dipping it into the over sized ketchup bowl beside them.

"So, you heard most of my gossip. How are things with you and Damon?" Caroline asks me as I smile at her question.

"We're good. You know, he asked me to marry him the other night." I comment casually, watching Caroline's eyes grow as she chokes on the straw she has in her mouth, coughing loudly and causing a few people to look at us.

"Shut up! He did not!" She exclaims, intrigue in her blue eyes as she leans forward with a grin. "And, what did you say?"

"I told him, no." I reply flatly. Caroline leans forward against the table, lowering her head down and whispering out her words. "What do you mean, you said no!"

She watches me shake my head, smiling a little. "I didn't mean, no forever. I meant. I'm not ready for that yet. I love him, Caroline. He's my best friend and he's amazing. But, we still have a lot of growing up to do. Both together and by ourselves." I tell her, hearing Caroline let out a loud chuckle.

"Bonnie, you're scared. Just like I was before I married Tyler. You're scared and you don't want to admit it to yourself. Honey, he loves you. He's stuck by you through almost everything. The day your parents divorced, the night you told them both that you wanted to try and become a lawyer instead of going to school to become a nurse and then when you finally told them that you were going to be moving in with your boyfriend that you had only known for a little less than a year. They were so upset with you that you chose Damon over going to school and that you got a regular 9-5 job. But, Damon helped them understand that it wasn't a bad idea and he proved to them that he would take care of you no matter what. Bon, what I'm trying to say is that you two belong together as husband and wife. Because, from an outsider point of view. You're perfect for each other. And, I know you're scared and that you think that you might not be good enough." She pauses, taking a deep breath and grabbing a hold of my hands when she states. "But, you are, Bonnie Bennett. You are amazing and wonderful and Damon Salvatore is a lucky man to have you in his life."

I inhale a shaky breath, squeezing a hold of Caroline's hands when I smile at her and through the tears in my eyes, I softly whisper. "Thank you for understanding what I'm going through."

Caroline laughs, opening her mouth to say something. But, the loud ringing above the door inside of Rosie's diner makes her eyes widen when she mutters out. "What the hell is Stefan doing here!"

"Stefan?" I question his name as he walks past us and I watch Caroline reach out to him, latching her hand on to his elbow. "Stranger! What are you doing here?"

His green eyes are warm, a bright smile is on his face and he's got his dark brown motorcycle jacket on, a dark pair of blue jeans and his work boots indicating that he must have just came here from the station. "Off work so soon?" I ask him, watching him slide into the seat beside me, stealing a french fry and popping it into his mouth before he replies.

"Yeah, I was just on my way here to pick up, Elena." He comments, like it's not that big of a deal. But, when I look over at Caroline. She looks stunned and he must notice the shock in our faces. "Shut up! You and Elena Gilbert!" Caroline blurts out as I give her a look and tell her to keep her voice down.

Stefan laughs, placing the helmet on to the table and placing his hands on top of it as he quickly corrects himself. "We're just friends."

"Sure you are. Isn't that what you used to say with Makayla too?" Caroline asks him teasingly as my foot nudges her underneath the table and she yelps a bit.

Stefan closes his eyes, shaking his head and exhales through his nose before he states. "Makayla and I were friends with benefits. Elena and I, are just friends. There is a difference you know."

Caroline scoffs, smiling widely when she places her hands over Stefan's and adds in. "We know the difference. One of them is just sex and the other is strictly friends. Although, with that other one..Somewhere down the road it'll get serious and you'll have sex, and feelings. And, it will get complicated. Even more so than then friends with benefits thing."

He looks over at me, raising his eyebrows as if to say "Are you hearing all this?" I nod though, laughing a little and placing my hand on to his shoulder. "Just, don't be stupid. Elena seems like a nice girl and knowing you. My boyfriend's little brother who is a very handsome little playboy and doesn't stay with certain girls for very long. You'll do something to sabotage your friendship with her if either of you get too close."

"Get too close to whom?" Elena asks with a smile, walking up to us and untying her apron. "I was going to stop by my mom's and change. But-." Caroline and I both turn our heads as Stefan gets up and winks at us, without having Elena notice it.

"Oh, it's nothing. So, Bonnie. Caroline. Elena will be seeing you both at the charity event this weekend. Maybe the three of you will get close with each other." He comments, placing his hand to fall to his side as he leans over and grabs his helmet.

"We should get going. I still have to make dinner and impress Elena. Anyways, see you both later." Stefan says, pivoting away from the table and walking out with Elena following behind him.

The moment they walk out of the diner together, Caroline gives me a wicked smirk. "We should make a bet. Have Tyler, Matt and Damon all join in."

I tilt my head to the side, smiling just as much as she is when I ask. "A bet on what?"

Caroline slams her hands against the table, once again leaning forward and whispering out her words with pure excitement. "Oh come on, Bonnie. We should make a bet to see how long it's going to take for those two hook up. I mean, unless Stefan's really changed from his breakup with Makayla. Knowing him, he'll be all over her by the end of the week!"

"After Makayla, I think Stefan's got a little smarter. Don't you think?" I ask her as she leans her head back, laughing hysterically.

"Sure he has, in a way. But, it's Stefan we're talking about. He's reckless and now, he's just met another girl. Who seems so nice, with a pair of better boobs and a better ass than his ex-girlfriend. Stefan hasn't changed at all. Just wait until he tries to go after her and it blows up in his face. Unless, she plays hard to get." Caroline tells me, rolls her eyes and grabbing another french fry from the basket in front of us and popping it in her mouth as she grins at me. "Just wait. Stefan trying to make a move on Elena is going to be an epic disaster. That is, unless he really has changed and has started thinking with his head."

---

-Elena-

"So, this is where I spend the other half of my time." Stefan comments, unlocking the door to his apartment as the door creaks open and I'm half expecting to be scrunching my nose at the smell of stale air and hitting my toes on empty beer bottles scattered across the floor. But, the moment we both walk inside and he turns the lights on in the hallway. I'm speechless. Because, everything inside of his apartment is perfect and spotless.

"Not what you expected?" He asks with a laugh, tossing his jacket on to a wooden coat rack near the door as he turns around and smiles at me, waving me over so that I can look at the view from his place.

"My uncle Zach helped me get this place. We don't have a great relationship. He's closer with my brother, Damon. But, he watched me to have something nice and so, the apartment was something we both agreed that I needed. Since, Damon and Bonnie had already moved in together. Zach thought that I should have my own place, so he's been helping me pay for it." Stefan explains, opening up the cream colored blinds that are covering up the sliding door. The light from the city below illuminates the room as he looks over at the light mocha colored couch and says. "Make yourself at home. I'm just going to go the kitchen and start making us dinner. Pick a movie from that stack over there." He tells me, pointing to the over 50 movies that are all lined up perfectly on this large bookshelf that also has a few of his personal pictures on it.

I can feel his eyes on me, watching me slowly walk over to the bookshelf, running the tip of my finger over the cherry colored wood. "I take it, you'd hate to watch a romance movie with me. After dinner?" I ask, hearing Stefan turn the running water on in the kitchen as he laughs. "I wouldn't mind it, as long as you promise me that you won't start crying and that it's not too sappy. I actually think Makayla left a few of hers here..Trust me, Dirty Dancing is not from my movie collection." He admits in between laughs. I turn back around, shaking my head and laughing with him.

"Anything you can't stand eating?" He suddenly asks as I make my way towards the kitchen, leaning my shoulder on the wall that leads into where he's standing, near the stove.

"Not really. I'll eat just about anything. As long as it isn't completely burnt." I tease, seeing him smile at me with a glistening in his eyes.

"I let them cook too long." He states, trying to defend himself as I walk over to him, smiling and standing beside him. "Well, since I'm a horrible cook. I can't say much. Although, whatever it is you have planned to make for us tonight. I just hope you don't overcook that too." He leans into me with a laugh, nudging his shoulder into mine as he playfully says. "Don't worry. I promise that this will taste a lot better than those pancakes. I'm making pot roast- something I'm really good at making." His prideful voice makes me smile as I take a step back, walking into the living room again. Leaning down towards the bookshelf, just about to pick out a movie for us when I blurt out. "I hope so."

---

He was right, it was delicious and I must have overeaten too much. Because, as the movie starts up and Stefan walks into the living room with a large plush and warm red blanket, I'm already half asleep on his couch.

"You look exhausted." He comments, covering up my chilled body with the warm blanket as he sits down beside me and places his arm over the top of the couch, his fingertips brushing against the tips of my hair.

"You look even worse." I reply back jokingly, turning my head to look at him. Neither of us are even paying any attention to the movie that's just started to play on the TV when Stefan leans towards me. We're so close that I can smell the mint on his breath, taking in the dark circles under his eyes that must match my own. And I'm pretty sure that he's suffocating from the amount of perfume that I sprayed on in his bathroom just a little while ago. But the smile on his face and the feeling between us,of what feels like a push and pull towards me- makes me stop to wonder if he likes the perfume or just sitting so near to me.

"I'm pretty sure that I do look worse. At least tonight I'm not covered in soot and dirt. Like I usually am after a long day at work." He tells me, smiling. I gasp a little when his hand slides off the couch and gently brushes against my shoulder.

"Sorry." He mutters out, watching my eyes follow his hand that's gliding down my arm, stopping near my hand.

"Stefan, I know that you just broke up with Makayla and I think you're just looking for something in me that you won't be able to find." I comment, noticing that he's frowning at me, giving me a perplexed look.

"You think that I want you as a rebound girl because I'm still heartbroken over my ex girlfriend?" He questions as I nod, seeing the glistening in his eyes fade.

"Elena, you're a breath of fresh air to me. You're beautiful, funny and not to mention a good friend. But, if I was an idiot and wanted a rebound girl to help me mend my broken heart over my ex-girlfriend. It certainly wouldn't be you." He must see my eyes widen as I back away a little, embarrassed by what I thought he wanted out of me.

"You're the type of girl that guys fight over because they want you with them for as long as they can. You're not a one night stand type of girl. I can tell. And, trust me- If I wanted a one night stand with someone. Don't take offense- it wouldn't be with you." He tells me, in a serious tone.

"I want your friendship and I don't want to ruin that. If we get to be more, somewhere down the line. Then, that's great. But, I don't want to ruin this by being stupid with you." He exhales heavily, watching me glance over at him with a small smile.

"Oh come on. I'm sure the moment you saw me. You thought about how easy it would be to get me in your bed." I retort back, hearing Stefan laugh as he bites down on his lower lip.

"I'm a guy. Of course I did. But, then I slowly started to get to know you. And, I want to keep getting to know you before we get to that point." He says with a serious look, watching me pull the blanket over my body, yawning.

"I should probably get back home. You probably have work in the morning and-." The feeling of his hand gliding across my heated and beat red left cheek causes me to momentarily forget what I wanted to say all together.

"Stay here. Just for the night. We can finish this movie and keep talking until we fall asleep. I don't sleep very well at night when I'm alone, anyways. Having someone here helps. I can even make you pancakes in the morning. One's that aren't burnt. And, I'll be a gentlemen and even sleep on the couch. You can have my bed all to your self." He offers, adding in that he has a few days off and that he's been hand picked by his ex-girlfriend's dad to set up for the charity event in a few days at the firehouse.

I don't know what to say to him. I don't even know what to tell him. But, all I keep thinking about is how much I don't want to deal with my mother and that maybe I am better off with him than I am at my mother's house just for the night. Although, the idea of staying over with Stefan, even if it's just for the night causes a few doubts. I clear my throat, nervousness is heard in my voice as I state. "I should go home and apologize for the other night to my mom." I reply, watching his face fall as he shrugs his shoulders back and nodding in understanding.

"Let me drive you home then." He says sweetly, pushing himself up off the couch as he waits for me to get up as well. I pause for a minute, looking up at him and then I utter out. "Just for the record and so that you know. You're a good friend too."

The beaming smile on his face widens as he offers me his hand and I take it, helping me get to my feet. Stefan quickly releases the grip he has on my hand, running his fingers through his hair when he says with a sincere tone. "I meant it. The other night, when we talked on the phone. If you ever need anything, a place to stay or someone to talk about things with. I'm here."

He watches me grab a hold of my jacket, my fingertips running over the smooth fabric as I softly reply. "I know."

---

"So, gossip travels fast. You and the fire fighter guy, huh?" Luke asks me the next morning the minute we step in front of the diner's doors and begin to unlock them for the day.

"We're just friend's, Luke." I comment quickly, brushing it off like it's not that big of a deal.

"Sure you are. Because, that's how all the normal relationships start. First he gets friend zoned until you feel the need to take him out of that pesky little area that most guys are dying to get out of. Then, you both develop feeling for each other. Then, after you two establish that..It all goes to hell!" He states bitterly as I pat him on the back, giving him a saddened look.

"It didn't work out well with Eric. Did it?" I ask him as he shakes his head.

"No, He left me." Luke says as he follows me, both of us walking back to the two registers that are behind the counter, making sure that they're ready for the day.

"Oh, Luke. I'm sorry." I'm genuinely saddened by the news. Because, I really did think that he had a chance with his boyfriend of a few months, Eric. And, without him knowing. I secretly thought that they were prefect for one another.

" Eh, it's okay. He wanted something different out of our relationship than I did. Anyways, tell me more about the friend zoned firefighter. I forgot his name." Luke comments, grinning from ear to ear as I watch him look past me, just when the doors push open and we both turn around as he smiles and states. "Good morning, Mr. hot stuff. We were just talking about you."

Luke glances over at my face. It must have gone pale at the sound of his familiar voice and his laugh that makes my stomach have butterflies when he simple says. "Good morning to you too, Luke. Haven't seen you in a while."

"Well, that's because Elena over here has been hogging you all to herself lately. Isn't that right, sweetie?" He questions as I feel my throat go dry and all I'm able to whisper out are a few words, while looking down at the mud I tracked in with my converse shoes. "Oh no, it's not who I think it is. Is it."

Luke nods, smiling his perfect pearly white smile at Stefan. "Oh yes, it is and he looks good." I feel Luke nudge my shoulder as I look over at Stefan when he adds. "Look who it is, Elena. Don't be rude."

I close my eyes tightly, inhaling and realizing that I feel so damn exposed, trying to calm my nerves just at the sight of Stefan.

"Stefan, what are you doing here? You're disrupting my work." I mumble out with a rough tone, taking my notepad out of my apron as he looks around the empty diner and sits down in one of the chairs right across from me, his green eyes intently keeping track of my movements.

"You don't look too busy to me. So, I'm sure that last statement was a lie. And to answer your other question. I need your help. I was going to ask Caroline or Bonnie to help me. But, I can't reach either of them on their cell phones. So, I came over here to ask you." He explains as my eyebrows lift and I glance over at Luke.

"I don't get off work until later in the day. And, then Luke and I were planning on going out." I lie to him, hearing Luke huff out a breath and speaking up loudly from somewhere in the back.

"She's lying! We weren't going to go out at all. Elena, the poor guy came all the way over here to ask you. So, help him." He interrupts as Stefan smiles at me and then over at Luke who walks back behind the counter with a stack of plastic clear drinking glasses.

"So, it's settled. You'll help me?" Stefan asks as I open my mouth to reply and once more, Luke interrupts. "Of course she will. Elena loves helping people. So, aside from dancing around your feelings like you both are clearly doing right now. You both have that in common too."

I watch Stefan point to Luke, laughing when he says. "I like this guy. He's pretty funny."

I roll my eyes and lean my elbows against the counter top, placing my face into my hands when I hear Luke sigh before adding in. "I like you too. And, don't worry about her not showing up. I'll make sure of it. I'll drop her off if I have to. Elena will be there, at your place or wherever you need her."

"At the firehouse." Stefan tells us as I finally lift my head up and see Luke's gleaming eyes and his face light up with excitement. "Great." He states when Stefan sits silently as we both hear the phone ring and he answers it, giving us a moment to ourselves.

"You didn't come here to ask me for help. Did you?" I ask him as he taps his hands against the table and smiles a cheeky grin.

"Not really. I actually came here to see you again. I've been doing a lot of thinking about what I said to you the other night. And, for the most part I meant most of it. But-." I cut him off, swallowing the lump in my throat and lifting my hand up in the air to stop him from going any further.

"But, what?" I ask as he sighs out a breath, clearly nervous.

"I like you, Elena and I want you as a friend. But, I also want to see where this goes between us and, I think we should go on a date." He explains as I pause, opening my mouth to reply and shoot him down. Although, Luke butts in just in time as he grabs my arm and pulls me back into the kitchen, telling Stefan to excuse us for a minute.

"What are you doing! Don't you dare tell him no." He hisses out as I narrow my eyes on to him, crossing my arms over my chest.

"And, why shouldn't I?" I ask him with an agitated tone as he shakes his head.

"Because, if you did. That would just be cruel. Elena, that guy out there who is trying really hard to get out of friend zone that you threw him in. You might not see it. But, I do. He likes you! And, honey, if you haven't noticed. He really is interested in you. So, go out on this date with him and get to know him more. Going out on a date doesn't mean that you're going to marry him after the first one!" Luke exclaims as I heavily exhale.

"You don't get it, Luke. Do you? I like the friendship that he and I have. And, if I start going out with him. Feelings will get in the way. And, what if he breaks my heart?" I ask as I watch Luke take a step towards me, licking his bottom lip, obviously frustrated.

"I'll be there to help you pick up the pieces. Just, take a chance- because, I highly doubt that he'll take no for answer." He says with a laugh, turning me back around and marching me out back behind the counters. Where Stefan's still sitting, drinking a cup of coffee and reading something on his cell phone.

I hand him a menu, watching his eyes scan it as he stops and places it back down with a smirk. "I forgot to say that I won't take no for an answer. So, I'll see you later today and we can talk about it some more. Thanks for the coffee." He states, turning the swiveling seat so that his back it to me as he gets up and smiles over his shoulder. "Luke's right you know. Going out on a date with me, doesn't mean that we're going to get married after the first one. For all we know, it might make us realize that we'll never work out in a real relationship."

"You heard that?" I ask Stefan as he laughs, shrugging his shoulders and leaning forward, grabbing a hold of my hand and running his thumb over the top of it before I watch him lift my hand up towards his lips, leaving a soft kiss against the top of it.

"I heard most of it. And, he's right. Take a chance on me, Elena Gilbert. I might just prove you wrong." He says, releasing my hand and leaving me awe struck as he leaves the diner, turning back to smile at me once more before he says once again. "See you in a few hours."

---

"Have fun with him." Luke winks at me, dropping me off in front of the station as I glare over at him.

"This was all your doing." I state coldly as I grab my purse, feeling Luke grip a hold of my wrist as he stops me from stepping out of the car all irritated.

"Don't act like you don't want to spend more time with him as much as he wants to with you. He has other friends and yet, he came over this morning just to specifically ask you for help. He obviously likes having you around. So, enjoy it. Call me or text if he takes you home." Luke comments in an annoyed tone as I shake my head.

"Fine." I reply, getting out of his car and walking towards the firehouse, hearing Luke's car peel out in the parking lot and leaving me in front of the building.

I slowly walk towards the entrance, pulling the doors open and walking inside. The firehouse is nearly empty at this time of night, I notice as I confusing walk through the halls, in search of someone who can tell me where Stefan is. I'm too busy texting my mother and telling her that I went to go help a friend with a project to even notice the thin, chatty cathy blonde that's walking down the hall at the same time as me and chatting with a friend on her cell phone. I'm just about to add into the message to my mom that I won't be home until late when we crash into each other, both of us falling to the ground with a loud thud.

"Watch it!" She shouts, pushing herself up and dusting herself off as I get up too.

"I am so sorry. I didn't see you at all." I tell her with an apologetic tone as she glances at me and sighs. "It's fine, just watch where you're going next time." She says bluntly.

She brushes past me, shaking her head and rolling her eyes as I watch her start to talk on her phone again. But, my comment stops her in her tracks and makes her drop the cell phone in her hand to her side. "I was actually looking for someone. I was hoping that you could tell me where he's at. His name is Stefan Salvatore. He works here."

Her pissed off expression changes so quickly that I'm taken back by her reaction when I mention Stefan's name. "Oh, I know Stefan. I know him, really well." She says sarcastically. Giving me a dirty look as I hear her snap her fingers together.

"You must be my replacement." She states, pointing to me.

"Replacement?" I question.

"Oh, he hasn't said anything about me to you? How rude of him. Well, let me introduce myself then. I'm Makayla. Stefan's ex-girlfriend. And, honey. Let me warn you right now just in case no one has already and you do become my replacement. Stefan only wants to have fun right now. He might have told you all that crap about being just friends. But, take it from someone who knows him better than anyone- it's all an act. Trust me, all you'll ever be to Stefan is a notch on his belt buckle. Until, he's done with you. Then, he'll leave you. Just like he did me." She says with a threatening tone, extending out her hand with a wide blue eyed grin as if she's trying to ice over the fact that she's jealous or something.

I shake her hand, releasing it quickly as I hear that familiar sound of his boots hitting the ground and my stomach tightens. Makayla's wickedly mischievous smile widens when she says."Oh, speak of the devil! Look who it is. Stefan, my handsome ex-boyfriend!"

"Makayla, leave her alone." He says in a rough and low voice, watching as she rolls her eyes, spinning a strand of her hand in between her fingers when she laughs. "I was just introducing myself to this girl here, will you relax."

"Leave. Now, Makayla." He tells her as she runs her hand over his chest before walking away with a wink. "Fine. But, trust me. I won't be far away when whatever you have going on with her becomes too much for you to deal with and you need a release from all that stress. You know where to find me."

The instant that she leaves us standing in the hallway, I hear my voice shaking as I ask. "So, that's your ex-girlfriend?"

He nods, looking embarrassed when he places his hands into his pockets and adds. "Whatever she said to you. Just ignore it. She's a liar." He points out.

My softly spoken voice is firm and a little agitated by my run in with her and my feelings for him. Meeting Makayla has suddenly opened my eyes to lots of things and one of them is making me doubtful that a friendship is all that Stefan wants from me when I state simply. "Don't worry, Stefan. Makayla just told me what I'm trying to protect myself from when it comes to you."

He scratches his head, asking me out of curiosity. "And, what are you protecting yourself from when it comes to me?"

I shake my head, giving him a half smile as it quickly fades and I respond rigidly. "That's a simple answer." I pause, crossing my arms over my chest. Looking him directly in the eyes as I state. "I'm protecting myself from becoming more than your friend and my heart from getting broken by a guy that would hurt me the minute I gave him the chance to do so."

"That's what you think that I'll do to you? That I'll hurt you without a second thought?" He scoffs at my words, shaking his head before he continues. "Elena, I'm trying to be your friend. I'm trying to gain your trust. But, you're making it hard on me by not trusting what I'm telling you. I'm being honest and telling you the truth. I like you, Elena. I like you so much so that I don't want to ruin this by being foolish with you. I made mistakes with Makayla, I made a lot of them. But, I swear that if you just give me the chance. I'm not going to make the same ones with you." He stammers out his words, his eyes are glazed over and watery as he exhales heavily and speaks once more before I can even open my mouth. "Please, just trust me. Don't listen to what Makayla says to you. She's just jealous and pissed off at me for all the mistakes I made with her. Truthfully, I don't blame her. Because, I'll admit without shame that I was an idiot. To be honest, I still am a pretty big idiot and I'm still screwing up. But, I'm trying to change."

He hears me inhale, noticing me giving him an apologetic look when he adds. "Elena, you can protect yourself from me as much as you want. But, eventually we both know that you won't be able to do it for long and all this fear you've built up. All these doubts that you have about who I am or what my true intentions are. They will all come crashing down. And, it's going to take some time for you to open yourself up to me. I know that and that's what I'll be waiting for. But, sooner or later you're going to recognize that I'm not as bad as you think I am. And, that I want to take this slowly with you because you could be the best thing that has ever happened to me."

---

A/N: The tension between Stefan and Elena is killing me...ugh, stop being silly you two and hook up already. :p

Please feel free to review. I love reviews and they make me extremely happy! :)

-Until Next Time!-

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Nine

-Damon-

Engine. Ladder. Battalion!The alarm and sirens blare into my ears as I open my eyes. "God damn it. Shut up!" I grumble under my breath, rolling off of one of the bunk beds as I hear Tyler chuckling near the door. "You know, maybe if she sounded sexier we'd like the overhead siren more." He states, throwing me a brand new dark blue shirt as he pushes his shoulder away from the door frame.

"Have you seen Stefan? I know he has a few days off. But, usually he's lingering around here. Unless-" I cut him off, pushing my exhausted body up from the bed and glaring at him. I barely slept last night because I got called in and now when I look at the clock and realize that it's only 6:45 in the morning, I'm irritated even more.

"Unless Makayla got to him first. You know, I told her to leave him alone. That in my eyes, Stefan only cares about himself and that he's done with her. But, I guess that since she hasn't heard him officially say it that she's still thinking they're together or something." I admit to Tyler as she shrugs his shoulders.

"That girl is a pain. But, you know we have to put up with her since she is the Chief's daughter." He adds, walking further into the room and sitting down beside me. The look on Tyler's face makes me worried.

"What's going on with you? You look stressed." I point out, watching him look down at the ground at his scuffed up black boots when he places his face into his hands, not saying a word for a long time until my own shoulder nudges his. "Come on, Ty. I've known you long enough to know that something's wrong. So, what is it?"

He exhales a shaky breath. "Caroline. It's Caroline, Damon. She wants to be a police officer and a mom and-." My hand on his shoulder, squeezing down tightly stops his words.

"She's your wife and you love her. But, Tyler..It's Caroline's life. She should be able to do what she wants for a career. I mean, she worked at the diner for awhile. Busting her ass as you did here too so that you both could start your lives together. She did it all because she didn't want her mom to be burdened by you guys and she wanted you both to have your own place. So, I think that if Caroline wants to be a cop. Just, support her in it." I advise him, watching him look at me just briefly before looking down at the floor again and inhaling a heavy sigh.

"It's just, that job. It's dangerous and if something were to happen to her. Damon, I never be able to forgive myself. I can't even.." His voice trails off when my hand moves off of his shoulder and I place it in into my lap.

"You don't think that she thinks the same thing with you and being a firefighter. Tyler, we put our lives on the line every single day. Every job has some danger to it. It's just this and that happen to have a high mortality rate. Although, you can't go into any of these jobs thinking you're going to die every second of every day or night. Because, if you do that- then maybe you're not cut out for it. So, my advice is let her do it and stand by her side. Just, like she has been doing for you." I explain, pushing myself up and looking down at him as he locks his eyes up to me.

"You're right." He states. It's like a light bulb goes off in Tyler's head as he gets up and nods. "You're right. She's been supporting me since day one. And, now for me to give up on her just because I don't agree with her job choices. It's not fair."

"Glad I could help." I reply back with a smile, watching Tyler nod at me.

"We should go out to dinner, the four of us. We could make it a double date." He suggests, a hopeful tone in his voice when I look over at him.

"I'd like that. I'm sure Bonnie would like that too. Since, it seems like I've been driving her crazy lately." I comment, hearing Tyler laugh, slapping my back as he stands beside me.

"Yeah, I bet you have. Tonight after work. Let's all go out." He comments with a smile, watching as I nod at him and smile. "Yeah, sounds good. I'll call Bonnie later and tell her."

---

-Bonnie-

"I'm on break and thought I'd call. I miss you." He says, I can picture this beaming smile on his face. All the guys from the firehouse crowding behind him as he calls me just to see how I've been doing.

"What are you wearing?" Damon asks in a suggestive tone, trying to be cute with me as I laugh out loud at his attempt.

"Damon! I miss you too. But, I'm not telling you what I'm wearing. You'll just have to wait and see." I comment, sinking down further into the warm hot bath that I've been sitting in for the last few minutes since he called me.

" What a tease! God, I hope you're naked right now." He mumbles, sighing out a breath when I look down at the bubbles in the bath tub. "Yeah and I wish you were home."

"So, I'm right? You are! This shift needs to hurry up!" He exclaims, heavily breathing before he adds in. "Tyler and Caroline want us to join them on a double date. Sound good?"

I love Caroline and I love Tyler. I really do. But, all I honestly can't wait to do when Damon comes home is be with him. So, the idea of going out with our long time friends kind of irritates me. However, I know from experience that whenever you say no to Caroline Lockwood that she makes you feel slightly guilty. "I'd love too. It'll be fun." I lie to him, giving my best fake smile and thanking god that he isn't home to see how fake it is plastered across my face.

"Great. I can't wait to let him know." Damon tells me, saying that he needs to go and that I should wear something sexy tonight for dinner. I hear the phone hang up and the blaring of the dial tone in my ears as I lean over and put the phone down on to the ground, sinking back into the warm bathtub as the bubbles cover my bare shoulders and I exhale, blowing them away from my face. Tonight's going to be fun- I know it will be. But, It's not what I was hoping for at all when he called me and now, I'm left feeling just a little disappointed.

---

-Stefan-

"You want to talk about yesterday night or are we just going to ignore the things I told you?" I ask her, turning around to see Elena glance over at me. Her hands are in her lap. She's got a pair of dark blue sweat pants on, a tight white t-shirt and her hair is in a messy tight bun. Her makeup is light and natural and as I lock my eyes on to hers. The only thing I can think about is how beautiful she is without even trying.

"I don't want to talk about anything. We talked yesterday. Besides, you called me this morning and asked me to come with you to do your laundry. So, here we are- about to do laundry at a laundromat." She states, placing her hand on to the passenger side door handle of my truck, ready to get out of the car and clearly wanting to avoid the conversation I know that we should both be having.

"No, Elena. I talked yesterday. I told you that I like you. That I want to go on a date with you and that you could be the best thing that has ever happened to me. If you'd just give me a chance. And, you didn't say much of anything, at all." I reiterate my words as she leans her head back into the seat, shifting her eyes to look over at me again.

"And, I am giving you a chance. I'm spending time with you and being your friend, Stefan. Why don't we just enjoy the fact that I'm here and that I'm spending time with you." She explains, huffing out a breath and opening the car door before I can add anything else. I follow her, grabbing my bags full of dirty laundry and hers as well as Elena watches me lock the truck.

"So, your ex-girlfriend. She seems pleasant." Elena comments suddenly, our hands brushing against each other when I hand her the bag full of her laundry, watching when she stops in front of the building and looks up at me.

"She's not. Makayla and I never worked." I tell her flatly, seeing her smile at me and walk into the building, stopping completely near the front door as we both look up.

"Shit, it's my brother and his girlfriend." She mumbles under her breath, turning back around and accidentally hitting against my chest. Her cheeks turn red when I hear her add in. "What's he doing in here?" She asks me as if I know the answer.

"Washing his lights." I comment with a smile, seeing her brown eyes glare at me as her body stiffens and my hands mindlessly rub up and down her arms. "You should go and say hi." I say, turning her back around before she can protest and shoving her out towards her brother. I smile even wider as she trips over herself a little, right in front of him.

"Elena! What are you doing here?" A bright eyed, very athletic and brown haired young man wearing a New York Police Department sweatshirt asks as he walks over to his sister and embraces her tightly. I watch from a distance, putting my bags full of dirty laundry on a wooden rusty looking table and starting to unload them.

"Mom's washer and dryer broke at home and so, I came here with..." She pauses, turning back towards me and licking her lips as I smile up at her brother and his girlfriend, waving at them both. "With a friend." She explains. I watch Elena shrug her shoulders, shifting her feet from side to side and I don't know what the hell compels me to walk over to them. But, I drop my blue t-shirt on the table and slowly make my way over anyways.

My hand rests gently against Elena's shoulder as she flinches at the feeling of it and looks up at me with wide brown eyes. "Stefan, this is.." Her voice gets caught in her throat and right before she can finish her thoughts. I already have my hand extended out, leaning forward a little and grinning. "You must be Elena's brother, Jeremy."

Jeremy smiles widely, shaking my hand with a firm handshake and locking his eyes on to me. "And, you must be my sister's friend that I've never really heard anything about." He comments, smirking just a little and stepping out of the way to introduce his girlfriend, Anna.

"It's so nice to meet you." She says with a beaming smile, pushing a strand of her black hair behind her ears as she lets go of my hand and steps over to Elena, hugging her and telling her that it's been a while since they'd last seen each other.

"I'm Stefan. You probably haven't heard a lot about me. But, your sister has said some really nice things about you." I add in, watching the serious and protective look on his face disappear as he nods at me.

"It's nice to meet you, Stefan." He says, patting my shoulder and stepping away from me, back to Elena as I turn away from them all when I hear my cell phone ringing in my pocket. I softly mouth to Elena that I need to take the call before stepping outside and leaning my back against the building wall a feet away from the front entrance.

"Getting sick of spending all your time with that brunette girl, yet?" Makayla asks me. For some reason, I can picture her at the firehouse, sitting cross legged on her work desk as she talks to me- attempting to be flirty.

"Actually, you know what I'm getting sick of Makayla?" I ask her, hearing her giggle into the phone, probably batting her eyelashes and leaning into the desk some more while talking to me.

"What?" She giggles out.

"You. I am getting and tired of you! Damon told you that we're done. That, you should let me go." I comment with agitation and irritation in my voice, hearing her laugh again.

"Oh come on, Stefan. We both know that he's just jealous of our relationship. He and Bonnie barely have sex and you and I...We did it all the time." She states in a matter of fact tone with another laugh as I lean my back against the brick walls of the laundromat building and close my eyes, huffing out a breath. I promised myself that I'd let her go, that I'd stop trying to get back together with her. Because, we're toxic and because ever since I met Elena, something inside of me has changed.

"That's all you and I were ever good for. You know, why don't you and Matt go out and have a good time." I suggest, listening her sigh out an unhappy breath. If I close my eyes tightly enough, I can see her pink pouty lips turning into a frown.

"But, I don't want him. I want you." She says with a serious tone as I roll my eyes, wanting more than anything to end this conversation and go back into the building to spend some more time with someone who is nothing like my annoying ex girlfriend.

"Well, we're never going to happen again. I've moved on and you should too." I tell her, placing my hand on to the 'end call' button as I softly hear her reply before the line goes dead. "Oh, we'll see about that."

I'm pissed off when I walk back into the laundromat, realizing that Elena's brother and his girlfriend must have left while I snuck out to talk on the phone.

"My brother said that he wants to see you again. He's interested in the guy who his sister's been spending all of her time with." She tells me with a giggle, a large mound of laundry in her arms as she puts it all in the washer and turns back to me, leaning against the washing machine. "Where did you sneak off too anyways?"

I shake my head, trying to brush the question off. But, if there's one thing I learned about Elena while hanging out with her- it's this- she's super persistent when she wants to be and she doesn't let things go very lightly.

"I got a call from Makayla." I tell her honestly, watching her sit on the bench beside us, tucking her knees towards her chest as she places her arms on top of her knees, lowering her chin on top of her arms and giving me that sad puppy dog look. "Oh, is the ex-girlfriend jealous that you got a new friend?" She teases with a smirk.

"She wants me back." I confess, turning away from Elena, feeling her swat my arm playfully.

"You're kidding! Really? If you were mine, I would never let you go." She declares with a loud laugh, causing me to smile widely and turn back to her.

"So, you'd be like a stalker?" I ask her, turning just a little to watch her cover her mouth with her hands, laughing so hard that her face turns beat red and I swear I can see her eyes get watery.

"No! I meant that-." I cut her off, shaking my head and playfully throwing a clean shirt at her. "Don't worry. I get it. If we ever dated, you'd be a stalker. Then, I'd be asking you "Why you so obsessed with me?" My head snaps up when the last people in the laundromat leave and it's just the two of us, Elena laughing and me making fun of her.

"I didn't mean it that way. I just meant that you seem like the type of guy that's worth keeping around, even when things get tough." She explains, running her hand through her hair and exhaling, trying to catch her breath.

"Right, sure. You're just saying that because you're obsessed with me." I tease her, fixing the collar of my shirt and popping it up with a smile as she gets up and opens the dryer. Elena pulls out a towel of hers and throws it at me.

"I'm not!" She exclaims, shaking her head and putting another load of her dirty clothes into the washer. I watch her put the quarters into the machine and start it, sticking out her tongue at me like a small child.

"Didn't anyone ever tell you that sticking out your tongue to someone is rude?" I ask her, smiling as she cross her arms and grins. "Nope. My mother was too busy getting drunk, Remember."

The smile on her face fades as I watch her take a seat in front of the washer and dryer, watching the clothing spin around. I huff out a breath, putting a few extra quarters into the laundry machines next to hers as I sit down beside her. We're both silent for a moment and it doesn't take long for the teasing between us to stop before it switches to a more tense and serious atmosphere.

"So, do you still want to go out on that date with me. Or, am I too much of a jerk for you?" I ask her with a little bit of a laugh as she suddenly leans her head against my shoulder, looking up at me through heavy lids. "Of course I do. It's just, what's going to be to happen if we run into Makayla. I mean, from the sounds of you. You two haven't really officially broken up. Have you?"

I close my eyes, tilting my head to look at her. "Elena, her and I are done. I promise and I'll make sure that we don't run into her. Besides, I highly doubt that this could even count as a date. To be honest, I wanted to ask you about helping me with my sponsor." I explain as she lifts her head and gives me a confused look.

"Sponsor?" She asks.

"Yeah, you know how I said that the charity event at the firehouse that we host, is for kids?" I watch as she places a strand of her hair behind her ear. "Yeah, I remember."

"Well, there's this kid. That I've been sponsoring, since he was a baby. His dad is an old friend of mine and his family knew me as a kid. After Damon and I moved out and away from living with Zach. Sean's family helped us for a bit until we got on our feet. And, when I heard the news about his own son having cancer. I knew I had to help them. Alexander is 6 years old. He's just a little kid who wants so badly to be a firefighter one day. Just like his dad." I inhale through a locked jaw as I think about Alex with his bright brown eyes and jet black hair, so full of life yet. He's been dealt such a tough blow already.

"I'd love to meet him. This friend of yours and his son." Elena says sweetly, placing her hand on to my shoulder as she looks over at me and I nod, turning my head to lock my eyes on to her.

"Sean's son is really sick and he's a single dad who works with us. Recently though he hasn't been able to work for a long time. So, that's why we're trying to raise money. For him and for all the other kids and families at the same hospital with sick kids just like Alex." I explain further as Elena nods at me, gripping my shoulder just a little.

"That's very sweet of you. Doing that for your friend, Sean and his son." Elena says.

"Yeah, it's the least I could do. His family helped Damon and I out a lot when our parents died. And they helped my Uncle raise us. So, I guess this is my way of paying it forward." I tell her, seeing her smile.

"So, when can we see him?" She asks me with gentle brown eyes, backing away from me and removing her hand from my shoulder as I run my own hand through my hair.

"Um, today actually. I already called Sean and he's expecting me in about 3 hours from now." I tell her as she nods. "Oh and I already told him that I'd be bringing a friend." I add in, watching as Elena gives me a surprised look and pushes away from the bench.

"Great, looks like I'll need to go change and then, where should I meet you at?" She asks.

"The firehouse. I'll wait for you there." I tell her.

"Okay." She comments simply, going back to waiting for the laundry.

"Elena?" I question her name, watching as her brown hair sways back against her shoulder when she smiles at me.

"Yeah?" She asks, seeing my face turn to complete seriousness.

"If you were mine. I'd never let you go either." I reply with a straight face. Hearing her laugh and not long after, I'm cracking up right along with her. Teasing her has been the best part of my day so far and I love that she plays back. Elena smirks, leaning forward towards me when I hear her hiss out a few inches away from my ear. "Stalker!"

---

-Elena-

Walking out of the hospital, I can't help but point out my observations after visiting and meeting both Sean and Alex. "You pinky promised a little kid today that we're going to end up together." I say out loud, climbing into his truck as Stefan smiles at me, huffing out a breath and watching me buckle up my seat belt.

"I know, it was all in good fun though." He replies, pausing for a moment as he waits to speak. "Elena, Alex doesn't have long. The type of cancer that he has is aggressive and Sean told me that his son's got a little less than a few more months to live." He informs me, starting the truck and looking away from me so that I don't notice the tears building up in his eyes.

"I want to help him and his dad as much as I can. Sean's family helped Damon and I out so much when we lost our parents that I guess, helping raise money for them is my way of thanking them for everything they did to us. Sean's like my second brother too." He tells me, heavily inhaling a deep breath as he wipes away the tears in his eyes, apologizing to me about getting so emotional over Alex's situation.

"You don't need to apologize to me. Listen, let me help at the charity event and I can even help raise money at the diner for him and for Sean. Stefan, it's obvious that Sean and his son mean a lot to you. So, let me help out as much as I can." I convince him, leaning over and taking his hand away from the steering wheel, lacing our fingers together and giving them a gentle squeeze.

'You'd do that for him?" He asks me as I nod.

"He's your friend and you're mine. And, it's the least I could do for you." I reply back, feeling his thumb glide over the top of my hand, watching his head turn so that he's facing me.

"Thank you." He remarks softly as I give him a gentle smile. "You're welcome." I reply, locking my eyes on to him and noticing that he has a tear still dripping down his face. Stefan clears his throat. His eyes are still on me as I take my other hand and wipe the tear away with my thumb, leaving my fingers against his skin a little too long because he leans forward a little more and looks at me. I can feel his breath dancing across my face, I can see the worry in his green eyes and watch his nostrils flare up as he takes another deep breath.

"You're a good friend, Elena." He says in a sweet tone as I stare at him, not daring to look away from the intense and heavy green gaze that he's looking at me with.

"You're a good friend too." I tell him with sincerity in my tone as I feel his hand release mine and he grabs a hold of the one of his cheek. Stefan's soft fingertips trace the lines on my palm. And before I can say anything. He leans into my hand on his cheek and leaves a kiss against my wrist. "I mean it." He chokes out with a sad smile on his face, letting my hand go and turning forward again, beginning to drive.

"So, you hungry?" He asks me suddenly, breaking the silence between us. I should be getting home and calling Luke to see if we can go out. But, the saddened look on Stefan's face changes my mind and I'm drawn to him.

"Yeah, what did you have in mind?" I ask him as he shrugs.

"Oh, I don't know. Let's just drive around town until we find someplace that looks decent enough to eat at." He suggests.

"Sure." I comment softly, looking out the window and watching the hospital fade out away from view, leaning my back into the passenger side and sighing out a breath. I want to stay here in the comfortable silence between us, stealing glances from each other for as long as I can.

---

"Stefan!" They all shout out the moment the two of us step inside of the diner. We could have gone anywhere to eat, anywhere at all. But, for some reason this place is the most familiar and according to Stefan, it has the best food around tone. Personally, I think he's lying.

"What are you four doing here?" He asks, tapping his hand on the table where Damon, Bonnie, Tyler and Caroline are all sitting around.

"We didn't know where else to go. So, we ended up here. Eating and catching up on the latest gossip." Caroline winks at me as Tyler gets up and tells me to sit down. I turn back to see him giving Stefan a look when he smiles just a little.

"So, what have you two been doing all day?" Damon asks, eyeing both Stefan and I up and down as I chime in.

"We went to go see Sean, a fireman friend of yours?" I question as I notice all of their faces drop a bit and both Tyler and Damon look as if they've been slapped in the face.

"How's Alex doing?" Bonnie quietly asks, tapping her hand against the table and looking over at Caroline.

"Not good." Stefan replies sadly, swallowing the lump in his throat.

"You know, Sean was really happy to see us though. I honestly don't know how he does it. All he has in this world is Alex and...After, Monica left him. I just-." Tyler cuts him off, handing Stefan a beer.

"Yeah, I don't know either." Tyler says, looking around the table at Stefan and then to Damon as they raise their drinks up and softly announce. "To Alex, one of the bravest little kids we know."

"To Alex." Bonnie and Caroline state, hearing me cough out a breath. "I want to help too. With Alex and Sean. I want to help them as much as I can. So, tell me. What can I do?"

They all look at each other with smiles on their faces as Bonnie suddenly says. "Why don't we organize a car wash for their family along with the other stuff. Bring in as many people as you can. Caroline can even talk to her mom and see if maybe someone at the police station can help too."

I see from across the table when Tyler and Damon give each other a look and a grin. "Will the three of you be washing cars?" They ask in unison, hopefulness in their tones. Caroline rolls her eyes, throwing a crumbled up napkin towards Damon that bounces off the table and lands right in front of Tyler's empty plate.

"In your dreams, boys. We will be putting all of you to work. Right, Elena?" She asks me, throwing me out of my stare that I have at Stefan. He's got his elbows on his knees, his hands are clasped under his chin and this content, relaxed expression is on his face.

"Yeah." I comment softly, hearing Bonnie giggle out. "All of you shirtless is like a dream of ours. Well, more so of mine. But, you know. I'm sure these two don't mind it either."

"Is it now? Well, I'm sure that we can make some dreams come true." Stefan says with a smirk. I can't help but laugh too as I feel Stefan's eyes on me again when he leans over and whisper's against my ear. "Do you want to go somewhere else, a little more private?"

I swallow the lump forming in my throat as he yawns, casually lifting himself up out of his seat when he looks at everyone and says simple. "Elena needs to be here early and I'm going to drive her home."

"Oh come on! You two just got here!" Damon argues, glaring up at his brother and smiling at me.

"I'm tired too. Have to start setting up for the event this weekend and in between I have training with Patrick." He explains, shaking hands with both Tyler and his brother who look really pissed off that he's ditching them this early.

"I'll see you all tomorrow." Stefan tells them, waving me over as I glance back to see them all giving each other confused looks.

"Are you sure it's okay that we're just leaving like this. Damon's right..We did just get here." I point out, feeling Stefan's hand on my shoulder as he smiles at me sweetly and says. "It's fine. Besides, I've wanted to spend some more time with you alone all day long. And, I think I've got just the place. But, we're going to need to make a quick stop."

I tilt my head to the side, pushing the heavy glass door to the diner open when I ask him. "Where?"

He smiles and I can hear him begin to unlock the truck. "You'll see. But, first how about we go get dinner somewhere else and wait for the sun to go down."

"Why?" I ask him, hearing a small laugh as he shakes his head. "Has anyone ever told you that you ask a lot of questions?"

"Lots of times. But, I'm curious where we're going" I reply back, walking over to the truck as he glances at me and says. "Trust me, Elena. All you need to know is that it's going to be fun and worth your while."

---

It's an empty field. More specifically it's an empty baseball field in the middle of a residential neighborhood and I watch him curiously as he parks the truck near the curb of it, grabbing a few blankets from the back seat.

"What you did today. Giving Alex that fire truck as a gift. It was really nice." He comments, pulling the blankets forward as I sit with the Chinese take out that we just bought, feeling the warmth of the boxes against my bare skin.

"It's not that big of a deal. I just wanted him to have something special and the fact that he already had a blanket with the fire departments ranks on it was pretty cute." I tell him, looking up at the darkened night sky and still wondering what we're even doing here.

"I come out here to think a lot. Mostly, when I've had a bad day or a hard one. This neighborhood used to be where Damon and I grew up." He says, opening the driver's side door as I do the same on my side and he locks the truck behind him.

I lean against his truck, the warmth of the engine radiates off my back while I watch Stefan walk over to a fairly darkened spot on the open field, a spot where most of the baseball field's lights aren't illuminating the grass and we'd be able to see whatever it is that he's brought us out here for in the middle of the night.

"So, will you tell me what we're doing out here, out in the dark?" I ask, placing the bags of food in front of me as I walk over to him and he finishes spreading out the blankets, glancing up at me with a smile on his face. Stefan tosses two small pillows down and takes his boots off, sitting cross legged on the ground. He pats the empty space across from him as he says. "We're having dinner together and we're looking out at the star's, Elena. I guess you can consider it our first unofficial date."

---

-Caroline-

"What was that all about?" I ask Tyler and Damon, watching Damon throw a French fry at my husband. The limp golden fry falls to the ground and just as I bend down to pick it up, her red designer high heels smoosh it into the ground and her annoying voice fills the air.

"Have any of you seen Stefan?" Makayla asks us, her bright blue eyes are full to the brim with hope.

"He just left. You just missed him." I comment coldly, glancing over at Damon and seeing the irritation on his face as he gets up and excuses himself from the table, looking over his shoulder and asking if any of us need anything. "Wait, I'm coming with you." I mumble out, following Damon to the checkout counter up front.

"What the fucking hell is she doing here! I told her to stay away from Stefan!" He exclaims, angrily slamming his fist against the counter top table as my eyes grow wide and I take a step back. He's angry and for as long as I've known Damon Salvatore, I've known that getting on his bad side is a place that you certainly don't want to be on.

"Damon, she's just here to stir up trouble. You know that Stefan doesn't love her anymore." I reassure, trying to calm him down as he pinches the bridge of his nose and huffs out a breath.

"I really hope he doesn't. You know, that Elena girl that he's been hanging out with- she seems good for him." He tells me as I smile widely, nodding.

"Yeah, she does." I agree with a grin.

"Stefan needs someone like her to keep him in check. She certainly isn't crazy Makayla Murphy." I jokingly tell Damon as he relaxes a little and places his hand on to my shoulder.

"So, how are you and the husband doing?" He questions, taking a seat on my left side, patting the other one with his hand for me to sit beside him.

"We're good.." My voice trails off as he shakes his head.

"That's not what I've been hearing." Damon quickly declares.

"Damon, it's complicated." I try saying, trying my best to change the subject but Damon won't let it go.

"It's not complicated, Caroline. It's a mess. Just, give each other a break." He advises, patting my back and leaving it there for a minute as I smile at him.

"Yeah, sure. Did he tell you that we talked to his mother the other day?" My question lingers in the air for a minute as I look back behind us and notice that Makayla is now sitting with Bonnie and Tyler, talking up a storm- most likely talking all about herself and not allowing them to say a word.

"Yes, actually. I would have loved to been a fly on the wall for that therapy session." He jokes, nudging my shoulder.

"It's not funny, Damon." I scold him, my face going serious as he's still smiling, inhaling through gritted teeth.

"It is a little bit." He comments with a gleeful expression, placing his hand on to my shoulder and watching my face fall. "Hey, I'm just kidding with you. Honestly, it's not funny."

"I want to be a mom, Damon. I want to have a family and I want to have a good job. What's so wrong about wanting it all?" He looks down at his clasped hands, before looking over at me again and speaking in an understanding and nonjudgmental tone.

"Give it time, because that's all you can really do. And, there's nothing wrong with wanting it all. I mean, Bonnie and I could easily have it all if I didn't work so damn much." He admits, looking up at me.

"Do you ever think that it'll get easier?" He stops himself for a minute, thinking about his words before he exhales deeply and replies. "Caroline, from here on out..Our lives are just going to get harder. Although, you need to know something." He says as I give him a perplexed look.

"What?" I ask, swinging my legs away from the counter top and looking back at Bonnie and Tyler who are joking around with each other now that Makayla finally left.

"No matter what happens. We're always going to have each other." He stated in a knowing tone, pulling me into a sudden embrace and kissing the top of my head. "We're all going to have easy and hard days, Caroline. But, at least we have each other."

I acknowledge his words, bowing my head and smiling over at him before I slip off of the seat and walk back to the table. "You're right. You know, I couldn't imagine my life without you or Bonnie in it."

His beaming smile makes me grin widely when he catches up to me and wraps his arm around my waistline, pulling me close. I can smell the beer on Damon's breath when he whispers. "And, I couldn't imagine my life without you or Tyler."

"I know." I comment, watching Tyler get up and give Damon a worried look.

"What were you two talking about?" He asks as Damon and I glance over at each other with smiles on our faces.

"Oh nothing, honey. Damon was just telling me all about his man crush on you and how he can't imagine living his life without you." I explain, seeing Tyler step over to Damon and hug him, placing a kiss on his forehead, causing Bonnie and I to be doubled over from laughing so hard, each of us clutching our stomachs.

"I love you too, man. I love you too!" Tyler announces, wrapping his arm around Damon as he kisses his cheek and we hear Damon grumble out. "Yeah, you love me right now. But, the moment that god damn siren at work goes off in the morning for a call. We'll see how much you love me as your working buddy!"

"Let's get you home." Tyler says to him, gesturing to Bonnie and I who are sitting next to each other, wiping the tears from our eyes.

"You two should do a calendar spread. You know, I heard a few years ago that all the fire houses in New York City did this really sexy fireman issue." Bonnie teases as I begin laughing even harder.

"Yeah, could you imagine. 'Hey, Patrick..Tyler and I wanted to ask your permission if the guys and I could take our shirts off and maybe a little more clothing, for charity.' That sure would be an interesting conversation." I blurt out in between trying to catch my breath and wiping tears from my eyes.

"That, is an amazing idea! We're going to do it. This Saturday." Damon chimes in, grinning from ear to ear and slinging his arm over Tyler's shoulder. "Right buddy?"

Tyler shakes his head, looking at him. "You're not serious."

"I may be a little drunk. But, I am dead serious, Ty. While we're washing the cars. I mean, Bonnie did say that having us all shirtless is one of her dreams. So, why not?" Damon offers, a sudden serious tone in his voice, as if he's really considering it.

"Children are going to be there, Damon." I point out as he waves his hands up in the arm, nearly losing his balance and latching on to Tyler for help.

"Ah, well. Then we can do it before they show up." He states loudly, winking at Bonnie.

"This weekend is going to be great!" Damon shouts with a glistening in his eyes as he leans into Tyler and pulls my husband back into his embrace. "Won't it be great!"

I watch Tyler awkwardly nod at him, shaking his head at me and sighing out a breath. "Yeah, it's going to be great, Damon." He tells him, signaling for us to leave before Damon's drunk mind comes up with anymore ridiculous ideas.

---

A/N: Reviews make me happy. So, please feel free to leave one with your thoughts. :)

-Until Next Time!-

A/N: You guys are so amazing. 81 reviews and this story is just starting! :') I really do love you all. So thank you so much for following, reviewing and favoriting. It means so much to me.

Follow me on twitter to talk about my stories or TVD in general at: BePassionate_24

Enjoy!

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Ten

-Elena-

His nose scrunches up in disgust as I spit into my napkin. "What did I just eat?" I ask him, seeing Stefan cover his mouth with his hand, shaking his head and laughing.

"Sushi. I think." He chuckles, leaning his weight against his elbow some more as I smile at him. The wind is calm tonight and the humidity is kicking in for the usually warm fall season that we're having.

"I hate raw food, seafood, sushi. Makes me feel like I'm eating them alive." I point out, tossing my crumpled up napkin into a small white grocery bag beside me as he continues to laugh.

"Sorry, if I had known that, I wouldn't have ordered it for us." He states, clearing his throat and becoming serious. We've been sitting out here for hours, talking about anything and everything. Laughing and just being blissfully happy together. That's until I see his face and the change of subject makes me a little uncomfortable.

"What's the best memory you have of your father?" He asks me suddenly, causing me to freeze in place. I haven't thought about dad in a while, to be honest it's been a few weeks. He is always in the back of my mind though. I guess it's because I'm worried that he's looking down at his little girl and shaking his head at the mistakes I've made, like moving in with my mother once again.

"When I was 6 years old. My dad took my brother and I to this little lake house in Virginia that he inherited from his parents. My mother eventually sold bit and took the money. But, he taught us both how to fish there. It was just the three of us, laughing and having a good old time. We both fell asleep when he built a bonfire and I remember him reading us a bedtime story almost every night up at the house." I've got tears in my eyes as I talk about him. It's too painful even now. However, talking with Stefan about my dad is somewhat comforting.

I sniffle a little, blowing my nose with an extra napkin in front of me before I ask. "What about you? What's your favorite memory of your parents?"

He pauses for a minute, smiling widely as he remembers, his own eyes a little glazed over. "My parents bought me and my brother this dog. A little scraggily 1 year old Golden Retriever named Lucky." He says, looking down at his hands . "Well, Damon and I took him on a walk one morning with my dad. Lucky got loose from the leash and took off. We searched for hours in my dad's truck, crying about how we needed to find him."

"So, did you. Find, the dog?" I ask, watching as he inhales sharply.

"Nope. We never did. Damon and I were devastated. Never had another pet before. But, I love dogs. Always wanted another one." He adds in, looking up at me as I feel a small rain drop fall against my bare arm, rubbing it away with my hands.

"We should go, before it starts raining even harder." Stefan recommends, getting up to his feet as he extends out his hand to me, his smile never once fading away.

"I want to stay, just for a bit more. Tell me more about your family." I comment. Stefan runs his hands through his hair, closing his eyes tightly and exhaling. I can see the pain on his face without even asking him what's wrong.

"Maybe another time. Look, I don't really remember much else. Elena, it was a long time ago and I was just a little kid when they died. I don't really like talking about it." He says, brushing it off and extending out his hand to me once more, tilting his head to the side.

"Okay. So, we won't talk about it then." I quickly reassure him, taking his hand as he pulls me to my feet and I stumble forward, crashing into him again. A nervous laugh leaves my lips as he brushes a strand of my hair back behind my ears and caresses my cheek with the soft touch of his fingers.

"I'm a klutz."I smile at him, taking a step back when he takes a step forward. My eyes close, unintentionally as his finger slips underneath my chin and my eyes look down at the space between us. We're so close, I can feel his heart beating against my own and I'm sure he's fairly amused by how close my chest it to his.

"So am I." He remarks with a smile, his thumb grazing my already heated skin when he leans forward and watches me close my eyes. His breath smells like mints, spearmint gum or something like that. Because, the closer he gets to me, the more nervous I am as we breath each other's air. I feel his other hand wrap around my backside, pulling me closer as the rain drops begin to increase and just when our lips are about to touch...

It happens.

The ringing from Stefan's work cell phone goes off and he opens his eyes, staring at me. His hand still placed on the middle of my back. "Sorry." He mumbles under his breath as I heave out a deep exhale. It was a close call between us, a very close call.

"This is Stefan." I hear him answer, shaking his head and laughing. He glances down at his bare feet, looking back at me as I remember that our shoes are still where we had been sitting just a little while ago.

"Yeah, I'll be there soon." He states quietly, hanging up his cell phone and clearing his throat.

"That was my buddy, Matt. My boss wants to speak with me. I guess he's still there doing some late night paperwork and he's been trying to get a hold of me all day. He's pretty pissed off." He explains, running his hand through his hair, licking his bottom lip before looking up at me.

"Elena.." His voice trails off as my voice cracks when I reply with a simple. "Yeah?"

"About earlier-." I cut him off, shrugging my shoulders. "We got caught up in a moment, it happens. And, it won't happen again."

Stefan lets out a small laugh. "Yeah, it won't." He replies, shaking his head as he leans down to grab his boots and the blankets. Stefan watches me put our empty cartons of food in a white grocery bag, tying the bag tightly.

"I'm just going to drive you home, okay?" He asks me as I lock my eyes on to him, nodding.

"Okay." I comment, walking beside him in silence as his arm brushes up against mine while we walk straight to the truck. And, I start to feel it. That electricity between us, that push and pull in the pit of my stomach that I've been ignoring for weeks now.

"So, is your mom going to be home tonight?" He asks in a worried tone as I shrug my shoulders back. I haven't seen her in a few days and the thought of being home alone tonight sounds perfect. I can write quietly in my journal...I can write about him.

"She might be. But, I'll be fine." I comment, watching as he nods, quickly fixing his eyes back on to me.

"If you need anything, Elena. Anything at all tonight or any other night. Don't be afraid to call me." He says with a sweet and sincere tone as I smile back at him, softly replying. "I will. I promise."

---

The days go by quickly and I can't stop myself from thinking about him. Even at work, I seem too distracted.

"You sad that he hasn't been in here for a few days? Your fire fighter lover boy?" Luke jokes, rushing past me with a plate of hot pancakes as I lean against the counter, turning my back around and sighing out a breath. Luke eyes me as I crumple up my apron. "I'm going on a break." I announce, grabbing my purse without him even questioning me.

"Alright, be back in 15!" He reminds me as I nod, exhaling deeply and taking out my journal as I step out of the diner, taking a seat near a bench that's near the busy street. I put my headphones in my ears as I listen to Kelly Clarkson's "Since You've Been Gone". The music blares when I open up my journal, making a crease in the paper before starting to add a few more sentences into it from the entry that I had wrote last night. My hands stop after a while the moment a bundle of six red roses falls down on to the table beside me and I glance up to see Stefan standing on the other side with a beaming grin. "Hi." He says sweetly.

He watches me take my head phones out, not even wanting to hide my smile or my giddy expression at how happy I am to see him standing there, right in front of me.

"What's this for?" I ask, pointing to the flowers on my right side. He's wearing a track suit, wiping the sweat from his forehead as he exhales and takes a seat beside me, the strong sun beating down on the both of us and causing warmth to fill my body.

"I forgot to buy you flowers last time that we were together. So, I was in the neighborhood at a park with the guys, doing a training exercise and I thought I'd stop by to surprise you with these. I know it's not much. But, the vender I bought them from, said they were fresh." He informs me, leaning forward to look at what I'm writing. I watch him frown when I quickly shut the journal and place my arms over it, looking back up at him.

"You are just full of surprises, aren't you?" I ask, that goofy grin still never leaning my face.

He nods. "Yeah, I am. Pretty lucky I caught you while you were sitting out here though. I would have been embarrassed walking in to the diner with just 6 roses in hand." He tells me before getting up again, unlocking his truck that's parked on the curb. I get up too, walking over to him as he out stretches his arms, like he wants to hug me.

"To be honest, I've missed ya." He tells me with an truthful tone, watching as I step forward, into his embrace without even thinking as I feel him exhale deeply once my head rests against his shoulder.

"I missed you too." I reply with a voice that's just above a whisper, wrapping my arms around his waistline and feeling his hands run up and over my chilled arms. We stay like that for a while before Stefan kisses the top of my head and I take a step back, cheeks red and heated from being so close to him again.

"So, are you still coming to the charity thing?" He asks me as I nod. "Yeah, of course I am."

Stefan locks his eyes on to me. "Good, because I want you there. Just, make sure to wear something not too skimpy." He jokes as I huff out a breath.

"Don't worry, I'm not that type of girl." I turn back around towards the building, hearing him tell me that he needs to get back to work.

"Be safe." I comment over my shoulder, seeing him lock his eyes on to me. "I always am. I'll see you on Saturday." He reminds me, watching me walking back to the diner.

"I'll see you then." I reply, smiling as I bring the roses up to my nose and inhale deeply, the feeling of joy rushes through me and it feels like the smile I had when I saw him is plastered permanently across my lips as I push open the door to the diner and walk back inside, thankful that Luke and Rosie are too busy with a group of customers to even ask me why I'm so happy.

---

-Stefan-

"Move a little to the left and flex your biceps." Matt instructs, sighing out a breath and pursing his lips together. We've been trying to take our own pictures for the calendar spread with his camera and he's clearly unpleased by my unwillingness to take my shirt off.

"Just take the damn thing off." Damon shouts, walking into the locker rooms as he watches me lean my hand up against one of the locker doors.

"Hey baby. Take it off, Salvatore. Take it all off!" Tyler cat calls me in between his loud and obnoxious whistling, walking up to us with a white plain shirt around his neck, this gleaming look is in his eyes as he sits down on a bench just a little ways away, lifting up his phone and snapping a picture of his bare chest.

"Are you sexting your wife?" Damon asks in a not too surprised tone, clutching his stomach as he lets out a loud laugh. We all freeze in place as we hear a heavy set of boots approach the locker rooms and Patrick makes an appearance too. His eyes are wide, he's glancing down at the floor, not looking at any of us.

"Will you four put your damn shirts back on, act like the respectful men you are and go outside to help out with that car wash we organized?" He orders, watching as we all begin to file out of the locker bays. He stops me though, with his hand being firmly placed on my shoulder.

"Not you. I need to talk to you." He says with a gruff voice, making me take a step back, forcing me to sit down on the edge of one of the benches in the room.

"What's going on, boss?" I question, fidgeting nervously in my seat. Patrick must sense it as he rubs his face with his hands, leaning one of his hands against a closed locker door.

"Do you take this job, seriously?" He asks me as my eyes shift up from my glance I have on my hands that are in my lap and on to his eyes, nodding. Of course, I take this job seriously. It's the only thing that I ever wanted.

"Yes." My reply is quick and sharp as he pats me on the shoulder, inhaling deeply.

"Good. Because my daughter is claiming that you haven't been taking it too seriously and have been goofing off too much while you're here, in an attempt to make her jealous. She says you've been flirting with the other staff." He pauses, shaking his head. " Listen to me, Stefan. I don't care if the two of you aren't together anymore. I just wish you'd be more respectful and consider that Makayla really loved you and that she's still healing from you breaking things off with her."

Patrick pivots on the soles of his boots, turning away from me and sighing. "Just make sure to remember that when you see her today." He says with a firm tone. And, with that he leaves the room.

I sit there for a while, leaning my back flatly against the bench, hitting the back of my head gently against the wood of it. "God damn ex girlfriend!" I curse under my breath, feeling my cell phone rattling in my pocket, taking it out and reading the text message that I just received.

Where are you? I'm not wearing anything skimpy. But, I can't say the same for your ex-girlfriend, Makayla. She keeps asking your brother if you're here. Remind me to accidently splash her with the water hose. ;)

I smile and laugh out loud at Elena's words, pushing myself up just in time to hear her shrieking voice filling the room. "Stefan? Are you in here?"

"FUCK!" I mumble out, getting up and trying to hide behind the other side of the locker room bay.

"No one better be in here. Because, I'm coming in. Stefan? Where are you?" She shouts out louder, as I hear her flip flops hit the ground and she walks down the locker bay where I'm trying to hide from her. "It's now or never." I softly whisper, running my hand over my face before stepping out from behind my failed hiding spot.

"Makayla." I comment flatly, watching her face light up like a little kid at a candy store.

"There you are! Oh my god, I am so glad that I found you." She says, batting her long dark brown mascara covered eye lashes at me. I puff out my chest, trying really hard not to roll my eyes at how hard she's trying and how pathetic she sounds.

"What's going on?" I ask her, trying to play it cool.

She takes a step forward, running her hand over my chest. I'm biting the inside of my cheek, watching her hand slip off it as she stops her hands just above my belt buckle. "Oh, nothing. That brunette girl that is pinning over you looks like she's deseperate outside in her t-shirt and cropped pants."

"So what? Not everyone is as revealing as you." I point with a harsh tone. My voice not hiding the fact that I'm quickly coming to Elena's defense.

Makayla scoffs, turning her back towards me and shaking her head. "You like her, don't you!" She shouts loudly, making me close my eyes and inhale through my nose.

I like her. I do and it's pissing me off that Makayla is trying to be a rude to Elena.

"It's none of your business if I do or I don't. That's my business." I pause, pushing past her and out of the room, stopping near the door. "And, the next time you go and bitch and complain about me to your father. You should remember that whatever happened between us, is our private life and that we're over. I don't want you back, Makayla. To be honest, I'd like it if you found a new place to work so that I can work here in peace. Without being harassed by you."

---

"There you are!" Elena smiles, her lips forming a small frown as she sees the stress that Makayla caused me, riddling my face.

"She got to you first, didn't she?" Caroline says, tapping me on the shoulder and rolling her eyes, throwing a glare in my ex-girlfriend's direction.

"Yeah, she did. Listen-." Caroline cuts me off, waving Bonnie and Damon over.

"What are you doing?" I ask, giving her a confused look.

"Oh, nothing. Just going to have a little fun with our annoyance of the week." She explains, smiling at me and wrapping her arms around me. "How about you and Elena go stand over near the grill and make sure that Matt and my husband aren't making us burnt hamburgers." Caroline suggests as Elena nods her head in that direction, looping her arm around mine as she smiles back at Caroline and Bonnie.

"Wait." She says, backing away from me for a minute and taking out her phone, taking her shirt off and revealing her light blue stripped bikini top. My heart's pounding hard against my chest, my mind stops thinking for a minute as she tosses her shirt back behind her on a chair.

God, she's gorgeous.

"Ugh, it's too hot out here. Sorry." She says, glancing down at her white shorts that are accenting the curves of her hips. I inhale sharply. I have no idea what the hell Makayla was talking about because Elena looks really...I don't even know, Hot? Nice? Yeah, she looks nice.

Elena sighs out breath, looping her arm around mine again as we walk towards a large oak tree that has a bench underneath it, the shade covering the open space as I take a seat and she does too, right beside me.

"I'm sorry it took so long for me to walk out here." I comment, watching as she locks her eyes on to me, looking back at the car that Caroline, Bonnie and Makayla are washing. I can hear in the distance as Caroline shouts. "Oppsie, I'm sorry, did I just get your eyeball. I was aiming for your chest." When the green garden hose in her hands slips out of them and squirts Makayla in the face.

"Ugh. You bitch!" She shouts, shaking her hands off from the excess water and wiping her face with her hands, dropping the soapy filled yellow sponge in her hands. "I'm done with all of you! Have fun doing this stupid event alone." She screams in an overly dramatic tone that makes a few people turn around, watching her run back into the fire house.

"She's over dramatic." Elena observes, making me laugh.

"You have no idea." I comment quietly, hearing footsteps coming towards us as Damon walks over, casually crossing his arms over his bare chest.

"Well, your crazy ex-girlfriend just left. Sounds like for good or at least until she gets over the fact that Caroline just embarrassed her in front of all of us. So, we need the two of you for this next car." He explains, pointing to Elena and I.

She looks over at me with a smile. I catch her staring at my chest as she points to the shirt, a flirty gaze in her brown eyes. "You should take that off. You know, don't want it to get wet or dirty."

I shake my head, biting down on my lower lip as I playfully point to her white shorts. "And, are you going to keep those on or take them off? You know, it should be a fair trade. I take my shirt off, you take your shorts off." I tell her with a flirtatious glance.

Elena laughs, getting up and undoing the button to her shorts. "Fine, there are children here, Stefan. But, if you insist." She tells me, unzipping them and sliding them down her tan skinned legs. I hold my breath, I swear I do as she slips out of them and folds them on the table, looking over at her really fast before she catches me staring at her blue and white stripped binki bottoms that fit her perfectly.

Elena sits down on the bench, crossing her legs and grinning at me. I watch as she leans into me with a smirk when she says in an encouraging tone. "Now you. Come on, take it off."

I inhale sharply, getting up and crossing my arms over my chest as I grab the hem of my t-shirt and slide it off my upper body. Her mouth gapes open as I toss the shirt on the bench in front of us, the same way she did with her shorts.

"Better?" I ask her, watching her face redden.

"Much better." She comments with a shy smile, grabbing a hold of my arm and pulling me with her towards the awaiting car that's parked in the parking lot.

---

-Damon-

"Are they dating?" I ask, leaning into Bonnie and whispering it into her ear as she looks up at me and places her hand against my cheek, the thin fabric of her pink shirt hugging her stomach as she takes a ice cold water bottle off of the table.

"Who?" She asks, opening it up and taking a sip as I place my hands against her head, turning it just slightly to get a better view of Elena and Stefan who are scrubbing at a light blue colored Volvo sedan. Laughing and bumping into each other.

"Not that I know of." Bonnie says with a shrug of her shoulders.

My lips purse together as I take a seat beside her, continuing to watch them.

"He likes her though, you know. I can tell he does." I blurt out, hearing Matt scoff at my words when he joins us at the table, placing a paper plate with a freshly made hamburger on it.

"Stefan likes every girl that looks like that." He states, licking his lips and clearly checking Elena out.

"No he doesn't." Bonnie retorts, placing her elbows on to the table that the three of us are all sitting at.

"Yes, he does. Look at her. She's giving him the time of day and he's soaking it up for all it's worth. Even if they are dating, I highly doubt it's anything serious." Matt replies, continuing to eat as Bonnie and I turn back to watching them, turning away and acting like we weren't when we see Elena run up towards the table, Stefan following just a few feet behind her.

Elena smiles at us all. "Well that was fun." She laughs, looking back at her as Stefan appears behind her, picking up his camera from a bag beside Bonnie and I.

"I want to take a picture to remember this." He says with a beaming smile, turning it towards Elena as I laugh when she shoves her hands in front of her face.

"No, not one of me. I'm sweating and all gross. My makeup is melting off." She complains, trying to hide behind Bonnie.

"Come on, just one. You don't look that bad. Actually, you look." Stefan pauses and before he can finish his thought, Matt interrupts him.

"You look beautiful." Matt tells her with a grin.

Elena turns towards him, giggling out a little laugh. "Thanks." She says, taking a seat beside me and patting the small empty space near her so that Stefan can take a sit down. I watch as he smiles at her, pointing the camera at her face again when she finally gives him a sweet smile just in time for him to take a picture, telling her that he wants it as a reminder of her.

"I'm starving." She blurts out as Stefan looks around the table, noticing that there aren't any more paper plates.

"Um, let me go get some plates and we can go get some food." He tells her, getting up as I watch her gently place her hand on to his arm, shaking her head.

"Tell me where they are and I'll go." She retorts.

Bonnie and I turn our heads as Matt wipes his face with a napkin and gets up, waving his hand at her. "I'll show you." He smirks. "Come with me."

---

-Matt-

"So, you and Stefan. Are you two like an item?" I ask her, trying to scope out her reaction to my question as her hands gently tap against the stainless steel table that she's leaning on.

"We're friends." Elena comments, looking down at her tan colored flip flops and red painted toe nails. She's nervous around me and I ease up a bit as I smile at her.

"That's good. After a disaster of a relationship Stefan had with Makayla, it's good that he has you to be there for him. Everyone needs a friend." I tell her, searching the cabinets in the cafeteria for the plates, glancing back at Elena.

"You know, he was going to marry her. They were pretty serious at one point." I watch her eyebrows raise at me, her voice is small and soft when she speaks. "Really?"

"Yeah. They've been dating since he was 18 years old. Part of me thinks that he stills loves her." I tell her, Elena glances at me with a surprised facial expression, clearly uncomfortable with the way our conversation is going.

"He says, he doesn't." She states. "Love her anymore." She finishes, biting down on her lip and crossing her arms over her chest, tapping her foot nervously against the tiles.

"I'm sure he's just telling you what you want to hear. Elena, if you think that Stefan is this guy who will be faithful to you if you two end up in a relationship. I suggest you look elsewhere. All he cares about is two things, this job and trying to make his ex girlfriend jealous, with someone like you. Because, frankly. You seem like you'd just that easy to use." I tell her, watching her face fall as we both turn around and hear someone clear their throat. My eyes move upward to see Stefan with his arms crossed, a pissed off expression on his face.

"Elena, will you excuse us. Matt and I need to have a word." He says, taking a step towards her as she brushes past him, not even looking at him when he gives her an apologetic look.

The moment Elena leaves, he shoves me up against the cold stainless steel refrigerator door, slamming me against it a bit with his arm pressed upon my chest and his green eyes blazing with fury. "What are you doing! Filling her head with lies about me already?" He shouts angrily.

I chuckle, pushing him off and lowering my gaze to the ground, staring at my boots and letting out another laugh. "I was just telling her the truth. Will you relax."

Stefan's face contorts with irritation as he slams his fist against the table, causing a loud echo. "Makayla and I are done! Don't you get that! We are over and I never want to be with her again. Damn it, Matt! You and your stupid mouth, running around and spreading lies about me. Now, I have to go apologize for your stupid remarks!"

He watches me close my eyes, leaning near where the sink is at as I look up at him after a few minutes of tense silence. "I'm just saving the girl from you breaking her heart. It's better for her to know you're a waste of time now. Before, it gets too serious."

Stefan's teeth are clenched together as he huffs out a breath. "Stay out of it." He warns with a glare.

I let out laugh. "It's not like you care about her. Stefan, she's a replacement for your ex-girlfriend. Why not just end it before feelings get all mixed up and blurred."

He's pissed off as he turns to storm away, pointing to me as he shouts in a loud infuriated way. "You're wrong. I care about her, Matt. I care about Elena. So, I'm trying everything I can to protect her from people who could harm her."

"Like who? Me? You've already claimed her for yourself, Stefan. I'm not touching her." I reply back, seeing him pivot back towards me, deadlocking his eyes with a seething attitude and near death stare in my direction when he exclaims.

"Yes, people like you! Matt, you're a good guy. But, you'd never be good enough for her. Because, you're destructive and that's not what she needs. Plus, for god sakes. She's not a piece of property. She's just a young woman who could use a friend." He tells me as I watch him take the stack of 10 paper plates into his hand, his angry leaving him tense as I lean my back against the counter in the cafeteria all alone with my own thoughts and how I'm going to make Elena realize that Stefan isn't as great as he really seems to be.

---

A/N: Well, Matt is officially on my shit list. Right along with Makayla!

Anyways, feel free to leave me a review with your thoughts and suggestions as to what you would like to see as the story goes on. :) I love suggestions!

Thanks so much for reading.

-Until Next Time!-

A/N: Hey all! I just wanted to say thank you so much for reading, reviewing and following this story. It's going to get pretty intense from here on out. So, hold on tight! ;)

Enjoy!

Follow me on twitter to chat about my stories at: BePassionate_24

---

Before  You Were Mine- Chapter Eleven

-Elena-

"Elena, wait. Hold on!" I hear him shout after me. His footsteps become closer and I swear that I scan the room for a place to hide.

"Will you stop walking for a minute and talk to me!" He exclaims, extending out his hand as it brushes against my wrist and I feel myself spin around, hitting against a door. I watch as his eyes lift so that his green gaze isn't staring at me. Instead, his vision is deadlocked on the door that I'm pushed up against. Just inches away from him. "Let's go in here and talk, privately." He suggests, watching as I look up to see that it's labeled supply closet.

I take a step back, watching him push open the door as he pulls me inside, turning the light on above our heads. The space is small, we're just inches apart from each other and if he were to move just a little bit closer. Stefan and I would be standing chest to chest.

"I'm sorry about Matt. He has no boundaries and no filter sometimes. Whatever he said to you, I'm pretty sure he's lying." He explains, lifting up his hand and gently brushing a few strands of my hair from my cheek. He smiles as I inhale sharply, staring right at him.

"Stefan, you were in a relationship for 3 years with her. Those feelings just don't go away over night. You two were going to be engaged." I point out, feeling the back of my arm brush up against one of their uniforms that's hanging on a hanger behind me.

"I know. But, I don't feel anything for her anymore. Her and I weren't good for each other and I checked out of the relationship a year ago. She's the one that still wants me back. But, I've made it very clear that I don't want her anymore. Makayla and I are done. I swear to you, that her and I are over." He tells me, hovering his hand over my cheek, pursing his lips together.

"How am I supposed to believe you?" I hear myself question him. His back is turned to me, his shoulder tense up as he coughs out a breath. "Because, I'd never lie to you or to myself. I know what I want, Elena. And, it's not her." Stefan states, turning back around to face me. He steps in front of me, smiling as I struggle for words. My mouth opens, words fail me though as he cups my face into his palms and leans forward. My eyes close to his touch as his thumbs stroke each of my cheeks and I feel his breath tickle my face.

The kiss is sweet, his lips are moist and warm as he kisses me, gently. Stefan arms wrap around me back, pulling me forward and I can hear him grunt out a noise that makes me laugh a little when my arms wrap around his neck and pull him closer, allowing his tongue to slip into my mouth. I can't breathe, it's like we're breathing the same air as he holds me in his arms and my mouth places more pressure against his, deepening the kiss. Our bodies stumble backward, knocking over some of the supplies in the closet as he hoists me into his arms and turns us around. I laugh when his hand slides down to the waistband on the back of my shorts and the touch of his warm palm against my cold back causes me to shiver.

But, just as quickly as the heated kisses from Stefan's lips descend down my neck, sucking and scrapping his teeth against my flesh. A loud and deep male voice is heard over the intercom system at the station. "Stefan Salvatore. Please report to Patrick Murphy's office immediately."

He pulls back, kissing me slowly and lowering me to my feet as his thumb brushes against my bottom lip while he speaks sweetly. "I owe you another really romantic redo of this."

"St-." I close my eyes, exhaling deeply and cursing myself for not being able to use my damn words. I'm speechless. Unsure of what to even say as he smiles at me and strokes my beat red cheeks. "I promise, next time this happens between us. It's not going to be in a supply closet." He jokes, turning on his feet as he licks his lips. "I want you. In case I didn't make that clear. But, I don't want to rush into this until you're ready, Elena. So, it's up to you if you want the same thing. Let me know, I can wait." Stefan replies, opening the door and straightening his shirt out as he nods at me.

"Call me whenever you want. Remember that." He says over his shoulder, taking one more good look at me before he leaves me in the small room, heaving for a breath and trying to regain my speech and calm my foggy brain from what just happened. My back leans against the wall, clutching my chest and finally catching my breath. "Damn, he's a good kisser." I mumble out loud, shaking my head and laughing a little as I wait a few minutes to leave the room.

The minute I step out into the hallway, I hear Caroline's voice echoing from down the hall. "Elena!" She shouts, running after me and placing her hand onto my shoulder. I glance up at her, flitching a little as I feel her hand firmly grip on to me.

She looks me over, smiling with a curious gaze in her blue eyes. "You have sex hair and is that a hickey on your neck?" She questions, crossing her arms and giving me that scary motherly look. You know the one your family gives you when they know you've been up to no good? Yeah, that one!

I scoff, placing my messy hair in front of my neck while a nervous laugh leaves my lips. "A hickey? Oh, Caroline. You must be seeing things. I was just...I just...I..." I inhale deeply, fumbling over my words as she shakes her head.

"You were making out with someone, Elena. Don't deny it!" She exclaims, looking around the empty hallway before leaning forward and asking in a small voice. "Who was it? Everyone here is pretty much taken and married except for...Oh my god!"

Caroline pauses, her blue eyes widening as she declares. "It was Matt? Wasn't it?"

Matt? Seriously? What the- I barely even know the guy. I mean, he hit on me once when we were at the bar and he was drunk. But, that's about it and-. My mind is racing as Caroline interrupts me. "No, no. Wait, it's not Matt. You're blushing. And you only blush when you're around Stefan."

The mention of Stefan's name makes my heart beat quicken and I try to place it off like it's not him either by crossing my arms over my chest. But, my fidgety stance gives me away completely. "You and Stefan!" She nearly shouts out loud, making me tell her to keep her damn voice down.

"Oh, just wait until I tell Tyler, Bonnie and Damon. Oh my god!" Caroline says in an excited tone, pursing her lips together as I glare at her.

"You can't tell anyone about me and him. Caroline." I comment with a warning tone, grabbing a hold of her hand and locking my eyes on to hers, whispering. "We just got caught up in a moment. It didn't mean anything." I try to clarify.

She inhales through gritted teeth, grinning. "Honey, that's what I used to say when Tyler would drag me into the school bathrooms in high school while everyone else was in class, to make out with me and fool around a bit. But, we both know that it always means something."

My eyes close as she stands beside me, pulling me into her side and looking me over with a sweet smile plastered across her lips. "I won't tell anyone. When you two make it official and figure out your feelings for one another. Just to let you know. I will be your little cheerleader. Elena, he needs someone like you in his life and I think the two of you would be good together."

Her arm unravels from mine as I give her a small smile and shrug my shoulders back. "So.." My voice trails off, hearing her shuffle her feet as she says. "We should go out tonight. Bonnie and I have pretty much accepted you into our little circle and she wants to spend some more time getting to know you. So, it should be a girls night and the two of us can tell you all about Stefan Salvatore."

I place my arms to my side, tilting my head. "The two of you?" I ask as she nods.

"Yeah, over drinks and some really good food. Come over to my house. Here's my number and I'll text you the address." She tells me, rummaging through her purse and pulling out a pen as she writes her cell phone number down on to my hand and then backs away, adding in. "7:30. Be ready and I'll see you tonight. We have lots of stories to tell you about him." She winks, walking away without another word and leaving my head reeling when anticipation about learning as much as I can about Stefan.

---

-Stefan-

"Patrick, you in here?" I knock on the door, watching it pushes open just a little when I hear his voice chatting away with what sounds like someone else on the phone. The room is small and filled with plaques and certifications. Achievements that the firehouse and someone of the guys have made. Also, on one side of the wall hangs four pictures of the men we lost in a fire, just a year ago. One of them being Damon's older trainer and close friend.

"Salvatore. Come in. Sit down." He announces bluntly, keeping his eyes locked on to mine as I take a seat across from his desk, watching him flip open a file on the oak colored desk and glance down at it. Patrick clears his throat, closes the file and places his hands on top of it.

"Our firehouse has been dispatched to help with the growing need of firemen to help contain the forest and brush fire in the Adirondacks Mountains." He declares, making my stomach churn from the inside out. We're not equipped for that sort of work. We're a small fire house on the upper east side of Manhattan. We just don't have the resources, I know that for sure.

"How many of us are going and when?" My voice cracks as I ask the question. I've heard stories of firemen dying because of the intense situations and mistakes they've made in fires like these and I'm scared to death.

"A few of you. I have a roster already set up with your names. You guys will be joining Firehouse 57 as well. They're a bigger station with a lot more resources." Patrick informs me, noticing the nervous way my hands are gripping the arm rest against the chair that I'm sitting in.

"Son, you better man up because if you think that this isn't for you. Tell me now." He states, glancing me over and hearing me exhale. I want this to be my career, I want this job to be my life and at this point, I'll do anything to prove to my superiors that this is certainly where I should be. So, that's why I blurt out. "No, this is where I want to be, sir. Trust me. I'll be fine. First one in, last one out and never leave your brother behind." I quote, some stupid old saying that Damon heard when he was in the academy and always tells me whenever I feel like I look terrified about going into a blaze.

"Good. I'll be seeing you at 0500." He tells me, watching as I push up off the chair and nod at him. Being back here at 5am in the morning to get ready to go makes me queasy. But, I shake it off quickly as to not make him see how scared I am.

"Great, sounds good. I'll see you then." I reply back, turning my body towards the door and stopping near it for a minute. I turn back around, watching Patrick going back to doing paperwork as I ask. "Chief, how many days will we be gone?"

"You'll get a few days off. But, we'll be working from sun up to sun down for most of the time. The firemen in that particular area selected us for a reason, because I have some of the best young men on my team. Stefan, there are homes that are being destroyed by this fire and people's lives are in danger. So, our jobs aren't done until it's contained." He explains, waving me off as I nod, feeling the nauseating pit in my stomach return as I think about how I'm going to tell Elena that I'm going into a very dangerous situation and that I have no idea how bad it really is.

---

"Elena." I yell out across the parking lot after I leave Patrick's office, watching her turn around.

"Good thing you yelled out after me. I was just going to go back home. Caroline asked me to go out with her and Bonnie tonight." She explains, smiling at me as I watch her hand slip into a pocket of her gray tote bag that's slung over her shoulder.

"I, um..I wanted you to have this." She says, pulling out a small picture of herself as I watch her lay her palm flat and she writes on the back of it. "Don't read it yet. Maybe when I walk away, then you can." She instructs, inhaling deeply and tucking it into the front pocket of my shorts, patting it down at she looks back up at me and glances around. It's just the two of us. Her and I, standing in a parking lot near the station as the sun begins to go down.

"I'm glad you, Caroline and Bonnie are getting along. Because, they really like you. They've always really wanted another girl in the group." I comment, watching as she rocks back on the soles of her heels.

"I like them too." She says quietly, looking down at the ground beneath our feet and then her gaze rises up to meet my eyes. "Was there something that you were going to tell me?"

I'm not really sure if I want to tell her my new assignment. But, I know that she should know about it, just in case something happens. I extend out my hand, gently placing it over her arm, rubbing her skin softly. "Yeah. Patrick, our fire chief gave me and a few of the other guys an assignment. We're going to be leaving tomorrow morning, early. Daniel, Tyler, Damon, a few of the others and myself." I explain, watching as she licks her lips, surprise in her eyes.

"How long will you guys be gone?" Elena asks me, taking a step back.

"A few days or more. You know the forest fire that's been burning near the Adirondack Mountains?" She nods, swallowing down her fear that I can see in her brown eyes.

"Yeah, people are losing their houses and being evacuated daily. It's really dangerous and four firemen have been killed already from nearby stations." She states, locking her eyes on to mine and uttering out. "Please tell me that's not where they're sending you!"

I nod, looking down at our shoes. "I'm going to be okay though, I promise." I try to reassure her, grabbing her hand again and stroking my thumbs over the top of her skin, smiling just a little when I realize that she's not pulling away from me. Instead, Elena's leaning towards me. And, before I can explain any more. She's in my arms, wrapping hers around me tightly. "Just please be careful and come back home safely."

We back away from each other, I open my mouth to tell her what I always do when she tells me to be careful. Although, the words don't make it past my lips because she kisses me before I can even speak. The kiss is quick and when she backs away, she's got tears in her eyes. "Be careful. Okay?"

My eyes close as I lift my hand to her face, wiping away her falling tears. "I care about you. So, I'm going to ask Caroline and Bonnie to just keep an eye out. Matt's staying behind and-." Elena cuts me off, tilting her head to the side.

"I care about you too. I like you, Stefan and I don't want anything to happen to you. So, please just be safe." She says, placing her hand into the front pocket of my shorts again and taking out the picture that she had given me. "I should go. But, make sure to read that and don't worry about me. I can take care of myself." She tells me, kissing my cheek and turning away from me without saying anything else. I watch her walking away and wiping away the tears in her eyes as she walks across the parking lot and towards her beat up old Honda.

I stand in the parking lot, still feeling her kiss against my lips and her arms wrapped around me as I inhale deeply, the faint smell of vanilla and lavender can be smelt against my clothing from where she held on to me. My left hand slowly lifts up the picture that Elena placed against my chest right before she walked away from me. She's smiling widely, her dark brown eyes are glistening as she sits on a park bench and tilts her head to the side, what looks like a lake is in the background of her. She looks stunning. My lips curl into a smile as I turn it over, reading the words that she had been so hesitant about me reading when she was standing in front of me. I clear my throat, reading them out loud and smirking to myself. To keep me with you, safe and near. Always, come home to me. With all my love...Elena.

---

-Tyler-

"Babe?" I hear her question sleepily. It's a little past 2:30 in the morning and I'm getting my bags ready to go for the next few days.

"Tyler?" Caroline's voice echo's from the hallway. She hasn't been able to sleep at all since I woke up and took a shower just a little while ago.

"Can you just tell him that you don't want to go?" Caroline asks me, walking into our bedroom in a white robe, a coffee mug in her hands as she clutches it and sits on the edge of the bed.

"You know I can't do that, Caroline..." My voice cracks a little. I'm afraid, I'm dying inside to tell her how scared I am about this. But, since we got the assignments and since I've slept on it a little. I know that we'll be okay- at least, I keep praying that we will be.

"You don't have your wedding ring on." She frowns at me as I zip up the white bag in my hands, filled with a few fresh towels and some other essentials. None of us have ever been away on a call like this and even though Patrick told us to pack lightly. I'm still packing as if I'm going on a damn camping trip. "I'm going to be around 292 miles away." I tell her, looking up to see Caroline's legs crossed, the cup sitting in her lap.

"I can't take my ring with me. You know that." I remind her, taking it out of my pocket on a golden chain and standing in front of my wife. Caroline inhales sharply as I place it around her neck, watching the ring rest against the middle of her chest. She's got tears in her eyes as she watches me leaning down to kiss her lips. "So, I'm having you keep it for me. For safe keeping. I love you, Caroline."

My hand cups her face, my thumb stroking her skin with a circular motion. "I'm going to miss you."

She nods, swallowing the lump in her throat. "I'm going to miss you too." She says, choking back on her tears as the nearly empty coffee cup falls to the ground, spilling a bit of its dark brown contents on to the ground when she gets up and pulls me against her, holding me tightly.

"Come home to me." She whispers against my ear as I feel her tears dripping down my neck. I pull her closer to me, kissing her cheek and holding her in the middle of our darkened bedroom, counting down the hours until I need to leave.

"I will. I always will." I whisper in a broken tone, embracing my wife and silently praying that this fire up in the mountain regions won't be as bad as everyone says it is.

---

-Damon-

"Wake up boys!" Daniel shouts, sliding into the seat next to me as the fire and rescue truck drives down the freeway and towards our destination.

"Someone's a little too chipper this morning." I mumble under my breath, hearing Stefan laugh as he drives.

"So, how pissed off was your fiancé when you told her that you were leaving?" Tyler asks Daniel, watching him lean his head back.

"Oh, Mel was fine. She's used to this on call, off duty stuff by now. It's just, she hates me leaving for long periods of time without any contact." He explains, reiterating the fact that our cell phone service is going to suck once we get up to where the fires are at and that we're barely going to be able to talk with any one for a few days except for each other.

"You boys are gonna get sick of me and send me back to Melanie earlier than I should be going back home." Daniel jokes, turning towards Stefan as he slaps his shoulder. "So, are the rumors true. You and crazy Makayla are over?"

Stefan rolls his eyes, tapping his hands against the steering wheel, shouting as he speaks. "Yeah, her and I done." He replies, throwing a glare in my direction while I explain to our friend and co worker in further detail. "You know, my brother. He likes to love em and leave em. Rumor has it that he's already moved on."

"You're shittin' me." Tyler comments, playing around with the toothpick in his mouth.

"Yeah, my little brother likes brunettes now. And, she's a feisty one too." I wink at him through the rearview mirror, catching Stefan's death stare. "Shut up, Damon."

"The fucking waitress from Rosie's?" Daniel blurts out, making me watch Stefan's reaction as I egg the guys on even more into teasing him about Elena.

"We're just friends." He clarifies, trying hard to hide the smitten look in his eyes and giddy sound in his voice. I know that he likes her and to be honest, I'm glad!

"Friends don't give friends hickies, Stefan." I point out, watching his cheeks redden.

"I...We..." He's stammering his words, staring at the road in front of him as I hear him huff out a breath.

"Sure, you didn't. I saw the two of you kissing and holding each other in the parking lot. It was really cute, actually. But, what I'm more curious about is what was it that she gave you?" I ask him, with a beaming smile when I hear him reply. "A picture of herself."

"Was she naked?" Tyler asks jokingly, causing me and the other six guys in the truck with us to bust out with laughter.

"No, asshole. She was fully clothed!" Stefan exclaims, turning too early at one of the rest areas along the way. "I'm sick of driving, how about one of you take over? You know what. Damon, why don't you do it. We still have about a half hour to go and I think it'd be good for you to drive. That way you'll focus more on the road and less at talking shit about me."

I feel the truck jerk over to the side as he parks it and jumps out, leaning his back against the hood of the truck. My eyes close and I inhale deeply before stepping out of the truck with everyone else, watching them all head to the bathrooms- leaving Stefan and I near the truck and by ourselves.

"I was just teasing you. You know that." I comment, leaning my back against the grill just like he is. Stefan's legs are spread out, arms crossed over his gray shirt as he stares straight ahead when my shoulder nudges his.

"I know you were. But, Elena and I are just friends. Damon, even if whatever is going on between us became something more. I can't hurt her. She's too important to me. Elena is the first girl that I've truly ever felt connected with. It's like two magnets are pulling us together and the more I'm with her, the harder I keep falling for her. Every day."

I cock my head to the side as I look over at him, smiling widely. "What are you saying?" I ask, sounding a little dumbfounded by his confession.

"I'm not really sure. Because, I'm still getting to know her figure this all out." He sighs out a breath before adding. "I guess what I'm trying to say is that I'm starting to develop feelings for her and I can't wait to go back home to tell her." He admits, glancing down at the picture in his hands, the one Elena gave him.

"She's pretty." I tell him, pulling him into my embrace as he exhales deeply. "Do you think we'll be okay, Damon? Do you think that this fire isn't as bad as everyone says it is?"

My little brother's questions linger in the air between us as I close my eyes. I don't want to lie to him. I never want to lie to him. So, I tell him the truth. "Patrick said that it's bad, Stefan. The fire has burned around almost 1200 acres so far and it's destroyed local homes in the area. It's all over the place, up hills, down hills, knocking over large trees and the wind gusts are just carrying it. Which is making it worse and causing it to spread even more."

Stefan swallows deeply. He's silent for so long that I'm starting to think he's about to call Patrick up and back out. However, he turns to me instead. His worried green eyes secured on my face. "Damon, promise me that we'll have each other's back." He says simply, watching as my hand lifts and I place it on to his shoulder, pulling him forward and hugging him tightly.

"I will never leave you behind. Do you understand me? Stefan, you're the only one I've got." I comment, backing away from him as he hands me his cell phone, placing it against my chest with a firm grip.

"Call Bonnie and tell her you love her again before we lose cell service." He states, backing away and walking to the other side of the truck, fear riddling his face.

"We're going to be okay, Stefan. All of us. We're going to make it out alive and you'll be able to tell her how you really feel about her." I comment with a playful tone. Watching him ease up a little as he smiles and nods. "I know, now call your girlfriend." He instructs, crossing his arms and leaning his back against the truck once again. It takes me a few minutes, but I can see it from the corner of my eye as I place the ear to my phone and start talking to Bonnie. Stefan's glancing down at the picture of Elena and a relaxed smile begins to form across his lips, causing him to grin just a little.

---

-Bonnie-

"I am so sorry that I'm late!" I shout out, pushing the door open as a case of beer nearly goes crashing to the ground. Elena's swift actions and quick thinking stops it from breaking all 6 bottles as she places it into her arms and smiles at me. "I hope you don't mind, Caroline and I started without you." She says, pointing to the small spread of cheese and crackers that Caroline has on the dining table, along with a half eaten cheese pizza.

"It's fine. I brought more food anyways and beer!" I exclaim, seeing Caroline grin.

"Hell yeah! That is why I love you so much." She shouts, watching the door close behind me as she pats the empty seat on her left side.

"Come on, Bon. Let's get this party started." She comments, leaning back into her chair and cracking open the dark bottle in her hands, taking a few sips before smacking her lips together.

"Perfect." She says, nodding over at Elena.

"So, the topic of discussion is Stefan Salvatore. Our dear new friend, Miss Elena Gilbert wants to know everything there is about Stefan. I volunteered the two of us to do just that." She explains.

Elena glances down at her hands nervously cracking her knuckles as she looks back up at me with a shrug of her shoulders. "I like him, okay." She admits shyly.

I smile at her, laughing a little when I lean across the table and place my hand over hers. "Honey, what's not to like? Stefan is a little reckless sometimes. But, he's wonderful."

She smiles at me, squeezing my hands. "I know. I mean, at least I think I do. I've only really gone out with him once. But, he's cute and fun to be around."

Caroline taps her fingers against the table, chuckling. "Stefan is a blast! It's just you've got to loosen him up."

I shake my head. "Oh, here we go." I comment under my breath, seeing Elena give me a confused look.

"Okay, let me elaborate. On Damon's 20th birthday. Stefan was under age and snuck in a whole bunch of different alcoholic beverages from his older buddies so that the rest of us could get drunk right along with Damon. Well, Stefan didn't really realize the alcohol content on the liquor and how much he could drink before getting completely drunk off his ass. So, needless to say. He was flirting with all of us and Tyler almost kicked his ass because he made out with Caroline, behind a dumpster."

Elena gasps, shaking her head and taking a drink of her beer as she scoffs. "He did not!"

I watch Caroline wave her hand out. "Um, he did. And let me say. My husband is an amazing kisser. But, damn it. Stefan isn't too bad either."

We're all laughing, smiling at each other when both Caroline and I stop as Elena mumbles out. "I know."

"What?" I ask her, my face filled with intrigue and wonder as she begins to blush, looking down at her beer bottle while she starts peeling off the label.

"You've kissed him?" I ask her. Elena's quiet for a long time, placing her hands against her face and trying to rub the redness from her cheeks, which makes them even more red.

"Yes! oh my god. I wasn't going to say anything. But, Caroline already knows and my god..I can't help it. He's just so...He's.." Her voice trails off as she places her head on to the table, hitting her forehead against it. "I am not drunk enough for this!"

"Not drunk enough for what?" Caroline probes, taking her drink away and waiting for Elena to face us again. Her eyes are widened, her cheeks so red that I think her blood pressure's gone way up.

"I've been dreaming about Stefan for the last four nights in a row and it's not like these fun, cute little let's- get- married- dreams. It's more like-." She pauses, lips hardening into a straight line.

"You're having sex dreams about Stefan!" I shout out, covering my mouth as I hear Caroline gasp out. "Oh my god!"

Elena shakes her head. "No, I am not! I-."

We both laugh, taking a gulp of our drinks. "Sure you're not. Elena, that's normal..I guess. When you're clearly attracted to him. Because, I mean. You are attracted to him, right?"

She nods, softly speaking. "Of course I am."

I smile over at Caroline, grinning. "So, would you ever date him?"

Elena glances up at me, shrugging her shoulders back. "I don't know. I guess I would. But, he doesn't like me like that. We're just friends, who apparently like to make out with one another in supply closets."

Caroline giggles, taking a few more sips of her beer and snacking on a piece of cheese. "Oh sweetie. He likes you. I can tell."

"I think you two would be cute together." I chime in, making Elena smile as she sighs out a breath. "Really?"

I nod, smirking. "Yes, really."

"I think he's be an idiot, not to date you." Caroline states, smiling as she lifts her bottle of beer. Caroline clears her throat. "To new lasting friendships and the men in our lives."

I smile at Elena and then at Caroline. "To new lasting friendships and the hunky fire fighting men in our lives whose uniforms we want to rip off."

Elena laughs, shaking her head when I ask. "I'm sorry, did I just say that out loud?"

"Yes, you did!" Caroline exclaims, leaning towards Elena as she says. "This one has no filter on her mouth. She kind of just says whatever pops into her head."

"Good to know." Elena smiles, lifting up her glass and clinking it against ours as she says softly. "To the guys in our lives. Let them all come home safely."

---

The next few days go by so fast that my week seems to blur together. Once again, the three of us all end up at the same place we did a few days ago- finding refugee in Caroline and Tyler's house. Me, because I can't stand the thought of being alone in our apartment. And, Elena's at their house because she doesn't want to be around her mother. So, Elena, Caroline and I have taken these past few days to our advantage. Staying up way too late, drinking and talking about everything in our lives. From Elena's brother and mother. To her crazy step father and her dad that died from cancer when she was a little girl, making the whole family fall apart. To Caroline and I teasing her about Stefan.

"My parents have been together for years. They separated for a while. But, then they got back together. I don't have any siblings. It's just me. Also, when I brought Damon home for the first time my mother was so thankful that he was nice. I personally think that they now like Damon some days more than I do." I tell them both, hearing Caroline snort out a laugh as we change the topic a little bit.

"At least your dad didn't announce on Christmas day of your junior year in high school that he was leaving your mother for a woman that's like 10 years younger than him!" Caroline exclaims, leaning back into the couch cushions and shaking her head, glancing up at the ceiling.

"My poor mom. I had to make a dating profile for her." Caroline says in a sad tone, huffing out a breath as she adds. "And, Tyler helped me weed out the gross guys who kept hitting on her."

Elena places her bottle down on to the coffee table, yawning just a little. "Oh god. That must have been awkward."

"You have no idea." She says, closing her eyes and sighing. "I just want mom to find someone, you know."

"Of course. We all need some happiness in our lives." Elena remarks, leaning her head against my shoulder and batting her eyelashes at me. "Like you and Stefan?" I ask innocently.

"Maybe." She states, shrugging her shoulders back and beginning to close her tired looking eyes.

"We should call it a night. It's already midnight and I have work in the morning. I can't go into work for the third time this week, completely sleep deprived. Luke is going to think something's wrong or that I've been partying too much."

I turn my head, glancing over at her. " It's because we have been acting like college students! Thanks to that stupid card game you suggested that keeps getting us drunk. And, not to mention the various alcohol Mrs. Caroline Lockwood has so kindly supplied to us. What was that card game called again? High and Low? Damn it, Elena! I know that I don't even know Luke. But, he seems fun. Tell him thanks for the card game suggestion."

Elena nods. " Luke taught me it. You guess the number of cards in the deck and if you're wrong. You drink...I think that's the rules. My brains a little fuzzy on them to be exact." She laughs, grinning widely. "Luke is fun. He also has a crush on Stefan."

"Who doesn't?" Caroline asks, giggling, I watch as she lifts her body up from the space that she's wedged herself into. Between the arm rest and the right side of Elena's body.

"I'm going to go wash my face." Caroline comments, tossing me the remote as she points to me and says. "Turn the news on. Bon, we haven't heard from them in three days. I'm getting worried."

"Okay." I reply back, watching Elena slowly get up too, walking over to the kitchen and getting a glass of water. She leans her hands against the counter and tiredly hangs her head low for a moment.

The Television blares to life as the blonde haired older news reporter talks about the local news for a while. I turn to Elena to say something. But, the loud announcement of breaking news and a red scroll across the bottom of the screen makes me turn my attention back to the TV.

"This is Emily Watson, local news channel 12 with your current breaking news. Fire fighters near the Adirondacks Mountains are battling a blaze that has claimed the lives of 4 men so far from firehouse 57. The fire is quickly spreading and conditions are making it difficult to fight. It's being called one of the worst fires to ever hit the area in decades. Evacuations are still in place for the residents that live nearby." The news reporter breathes out a breath before pausing and adjusting her head set. She continues shortly after.

"Among the firemen that have lost their lives from firehouse 57. We are also getting word in tonight that there is a correction. One of the young men was from firehouse 17 and he has died from his injuries. His family has been notified and his name can now be released. Firemen Daniel Johnson, only 24 years old." The news reporter goes silent for a minute as my eyes become blurry and then she continues with. "We also are getting word in tonight that two other firemen from Firehouse 17 have both been critically injured and are at a local area hospital, being treated for their injuries in the ICU. Authorities are still trying to contact family members and therefore, the names of these men have yet to be released. For more information, please stay tuned."

I can hear my heart beat pounding hard in my ears as Elena drops the glass filled with water on to the ground in the kitchen, shattering it against the floor. We're dead silent and neither of us moves. The only thing that's heard is the running water that's coming from the bathroom as it shuts off and Caroline steps back out into the living room, smiling at us both. Her smile fades away fast though as we all hear the ringing of my cell phone go off and she urges me to pick it up. It's late at night, a little past 1:30 in the morning. But, I already have this gut wrenching feeling as to why my cell phone is ringing at this hour.

"Hello?" I answer, my voice scratchy and tears welling up into my eyes when he says with an exhausted and pained tone. "Hi sweetie."

"Damon. Oh thank god!" I'm choking back my own tears as I lean into the couch cushions and exhale deeply. All I've been wanting to hear from him, these last few days is his voice. And, suddenly just by his simple call. I'm fulfilled with a calmness inside of me, knowing that he's okay and that he's alive.

"Are you okay?" I ask him, hearing as he coughs. "I'm fine. But, baby. Listen to me..I need to tell you something."

He's quiet and it's making my stomach feel nauseous when I look over at Elena who is standing behind Caroline, impatiently waiting for any word about Stefan. Just as Caroline is wanting to hear about Tyler.

"Damon, how's everyone else?" I ask him, trying to keep my shaking voice calm. But, the broken tone in his own voice is starting to make the tears spill over on to my cheeks when he says with pure honesty. "Daniel's dead, Bon. And, Tyler and Stefan are both in critical condition. The doctors keep saying that Tyler might not make it through the night and that Stefan isn't doing so well either. You all need to be here, Bonnie. You need to be here." He pleads, his voice breaking with every word he speaks.

---

A/N: To be continued...

Feel free to leave me a review with your thoughts. I love getting feedback. :)

A/N: Aww, you guys. I had writers guilt for leaving the story where I did. So, I'm hoping this little update will make up for that.

P.S. You'll need tissues for your tears..

Anyways, enjoy!

Follow me on twitter for updates or to chat about my stories at: BePassionate_24

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Twelve

-Elena-

The drive up to the area hospital where they are at feels like it's taken six hours instead of the usual four hours that it takes to get up to this part of town. We're all silent, Bonnie's been clutching Caroline's hand the whole way up and I've been anxiously looking out the window. It's a little past 6:30 in the morning and I'm still sleepy, still trying to comprehend what's going on.

"Bonnie, please tell us that they're going to be okay." I plead, in a low voice, a part of it cracking at the end of my sentence.

She turns her head to me. Her darkened eyes are full of tears as they glaze over and she shuts them tightly, allowing the warm liquid to run down her cheeks. "I don't know, Elena. All Damon said was that they were in an accident and it's not good. I swear to you that if I knew more. I'd say something." She says, squeezing my hand and sighing out a breath.

The rest of the drive is fairly silent too, the only sound being heard is the humming sound of Caroline's small 4 door light green colored Toyota Camry. Until I glance up to see the bright hospital lights and Caroline's broken voice speaks. "I'm going to drop the two of you off here and I'm going to park the car." She says, pulling over into the ER entrance and watching as Bonnie and I step out of her car. My head turns back around to catch a glimpse of her. Her hands are shaking and her eyes are filled to the brim with unshed tears. I know what she's going to do. I know it, because I've been feeling the same way since Bonnie told us a little bit about what was happening.

"Let's go." Bonnie urges on, wrapping her arm around my waistline and leaning her head against my shoulder as we both walk into the hospital. There are a line of firemen, some faces that look familiar and others that neither of us have ever seen before. A woman's wailing sobs are heard as she clutches a picture of her missing daughter and shouts at the nurses passing by. "Tell me that she's alive! Please, tell me that my baby girl is still alive. She's from firehouse 57!" She screams, rocking back in forth in the plastic chair and crying over the picture of her daughter.

I swallow the lump in my throat, hearing Bonnie softly whisper that she's going to go in search of Patrick and ask him where to find Damon. I nod at her, feeling her release her arm from around me and walk down the north side of the building. My voice is raw, my lungs filled to a burning capacity with air as I walk into the receptionist and information center, searching for him. "Stefan Salvatore. I'm looking for-." My dry mouth can't even get the rest out in time before the receptionist tells me to take a step back from her desk. I'm paralyzed with fear and all the thoughts racing through my mind at such a rapid speed make me feel dizzy. I can't lose him right now. Because I need more time with him. My thoughts are jumbled as she lowers her black thick glasses to the tip of her nose and glances up at me over the rims, finally speaking.

"I'm sorry. But, only immediate family is allowed to see him at the moment." She informs me, scanning the list in front of her with her dark blue finger nails, pursing her lips together while she clears her throat.

"Please, he came in with the rest of the squad from firehouse 17 that was injured late last night. Please, he's my boyfriend." I lie to her with a begging tone, watching as her nose crinkles at my voice. "I'm sorry, young lady. But, I said only immediate family. Girlfriends, don't count." She says with a strict voice and waves me off.

I can feel the tears streaming down my face as I spot an unoccupied bench to take a seat at. My head hangs low while I bury my face into my hands and I start to cry. The only good thing that I've got going in my life right now is my friendship with Stefan and if he dies...I can't even fathom what would happen. Although, I do know what thing...Losing him would be the worst day of my life.

"Elena!" An unfamiliar voice makes my head lift up as her small smile meets my gaze and she sits beside me. She's got a light tan colored police officer uniform on. Her hair is blonde and cut short. But, her eyes are soft as she sits down next to me. "I'm Caroline's mother, Liz Forbes." She announces, extending out her hand as she watches me cup my left hand over my face and lean against her, sobbing into the tan colored fabric of her shirt.

My head rests against her lap as she places her hand on to my back, making a small circle against it. "Honey, they are going to be just fine. You need to believe that." She says in a motherly tone. My tired and foggy head snaps up as I wipe away my tears and apologize. I just cried in her lap without even giving her an introduction as to who I am. Although, from the sound it. Caroline must have already told her.

"How's Caroline?" I ask, looking down at my shaking hands as she inhales a deep breath and adds. "She's holding in there. I think she's still outside parking the car." She tells me, lifting herself up slowly and sighing. "Elena. My daughter told me about you. And, I want you to know that she was right. You are a very sweet girl and I'm glad the two of you are friends." She adds, pivoting on her heels and walking back into the waiting room with the rest of the crowd that's gathered as I look around to see Patrick Murphy scanning the room and then I hear him say. "The doctor's are allowing one person at a time to go in to see Stefan. Who wants to be first?"

Damon's nowhere to be found as my eyes shift over the room filled with a mixture of on duty and off duty cops as well as firemen and I see so many of the guys dressed in their uniforms. Dirt and grime covers their clothing and faces. Patrick, is the only one still nicely dressed in an ironed and crisp white shirt. "I do." My voice is so small that I can barely even recognize it coming out of my own mouth.

He steps in front of me, looking me over in confusion. "And, you are?" Patrick begins to ask, crossing his arms over his chest as I look past him and watch Damon slowly limping into the waiting room, his arm resting against Bonnie as she helps him walk. "She's his girlfriend. Now, please let her go see my brother in private without you hassling her." He declares, nodding at me as to give me permission and to tell me that it's okay.

---

The room is dimly light, he's covered up in bandages from the burns that I had overheard he had suffered when the trees that they were working on, fell and collapsed near them. Tyler had gotten pinned under one of the heavy pine trees and Stefan, Damon and Daniel had all tried to get him out. That was until two more of them crashed down and knocked Daniel unconscious- making all hell break loose.

The beeping of the machine that is helping him breath makes my chest tighten. My shaking hands slowly pull a chair near to his beside, unsure of what I really want to say or what I should do. My eyes focus in on his hands. His fingernails have dirt under them. His hands are covered in mud and soot, which covers them both as I lift my left hand, slowly placing it above his left hand. "Please wake up." I beg him, choking on my own words.

The rise and fall of his chest, the beeping noises of the machines working to keep him alive make my stomach sick as I hold on to Stefan's hand and hear the door close behind me. The nurse that's supposed to come in and change his bandages just nods and says with a gentle tone. "I'll come back later."

I hear the latch on the heavy door close as I close my eyes and sigh out a breath, speaking to him with a shaky tone. "I don't really know what to say. I honestly don't even know what I'm doing here. Your brother should be here, Stefan. He should be with you. Not me. I'm nothing to you. I'm just a girl whose life you saved and who will forever be indebted to you for the rest of my life." I comment, taking his hand into my own and lifting it up to my mouth, slowly kissing his dirt stained knuckles. "Thank you for saving me." I mumble out.

I'm so tired and I don't really know what to say. I wish I could curl up beside him and lay there until he wakes up, feeling his heart beat underneath my ear, knowing that something inside of him is fighting to keep him here for as long as his body, mind and soul allow him to be.

"I know that I don't really know you yet or how this is all going to all play out between us. But, I think you should know something. The reason I'm here, right now. I came here for you. And, it's not just because you consider me your friend. It's not because of anything like that. It's a lot more than that. It's because I'm falling in love with you, Stefan and I can't lose you to this." I declare out loud, slowly pushing back the blue blanket that he's laying underneath as I slide my cold feet into the warmth of the blankets that surround him. I'm careful as to not unhook anything as I rest my body against his, placing my arm against his upper body as I slowly place my head on to his chest. Tears dripping on to his light blue hospital gown while I expand my lungs, breathing out a ragged breath, whispering softly against him through choking cries. "Please, come back to me. I need you in my life, Stefan. Please, don't leave me."

---

-Caroline-

I feel like I'm driving the car in circles, missing almost every single empty parking spot in front of my face because the only thing that I can picture in front of my eyes is my husband's limp and ice cold body on a slab in the morgue.

Breathe in. Breathe out. I close my eyes, feeling the calmness over take my body and when I finally open them back up again, I muster up the courage to park the car. My trembling fingertips pull the keys out of the ignition as I flip open the visor and check my makeup. I've got dark bags under my eyes from barely sleeping. My hair looks like it's a mess and my eyes are blood shot from crying in one of the rest area stalls when Elena, Bonnie and I stopped for a bathroom break earlier.

The shinning of the wedding ring around my neck brings me back to my reality. Tyler could die, he could die in this hospital, without me ever telling him that I love him. My eyes shut tightly. My breathing quickens at the thought of losing him and before I can stop my fists from slamming against the steering wheel as I scream out in agony in the silent car, it all happens.

"You can't take him away from me! Do you hear me, god! You can't take him away from me!" I scream, watching the cold air in the car mix in with the warmth of my breathing, creating a foggy mist. My tears spill over and drip into my dry mouth. I'm choking on them, stammering out for a full breath that just can't reach my lungs as I lay my forehead on the steering wheel, whispering out my pleas and clutching the wheel with both hands on each side. "You can't take him away from me. He's all I've got. Tyler is the love of my life..Please, don't let him die. Please let him live, please let us grow old together..." My voice cracks as I sob against the cold steering wheel, thousands of scenarios playing in my head...Almost all of them with the image of Tyler flat lining in front of me.

---

"It's Tyler, Caroline...He's not doing good." These words will change my life. These words will forever change our relationship as I sit here in the hospital room, surrounded by machines beeping, IV's dripping and listening to the faintest sounds of his breathing.

"He may never wake up again." The words that the doctor had spoken to me as I rushed into the hospital, just hours earlier still echo in my mind and I swear that I don't believe them as I look up and think about what my three friends and I had just witnessed. The men in our lives, our heroes- our firefighters- caught in the cross hairs of one fatal mistake.

"Daniel Johnson is dead. The department is in talks about funeral arrangements." A voice echoes inside of Tyler's room as I turn around and see Damon leaning against the wall for support. He's still wearing his uniform, his eyes are bloodshot and he's covered from head to toe in the same soot, dirt, blood and gashes that the rest of them were covered in when they were rushed into the emergency department, as far as I was told.

"And, my little brother is fighting for his life. You know, they say that he's got a blood clot in his lungs. But, they won't know anything until he wakes up...They won't even know how much of it he will remember, if anything at all." Damon tells me, taking a step in to the room as his shoes squeak from the slick floor.

"I can't believe this." I begin to blurt out, my hands shaking as I grip onto Tyler's hands. When I look close enough, I can see the dirt and grime underneath them, as if he was trying to claw his way out from underneath the cold ground beneath his body when the trees fell simultaneously from up above, leaving them in a ring of fire and with barely any way out.

"I know." I hear Damon pause, making his way towards me and then I feel his hands on my shoulders, gently squeezing. He leans into my ear, whispering softly. "He's going to wake up, Caroline. They both are and we're all going to be okay. Like, we used to be."

I've tried keeping the tears at bay. I've tried to be strong for Bonnie and Elena. But, Damon's words hit me like a speeding train and then I feel the warmth of my tears spill over onto my already heated checks once again, just like they did in the car. "I don't know what to do without him." I declare, whispering out my words. "How am I going to live without him, Damon! How am I going to-." He cuts me off, stepping in front of me, bending down as I feel myself breaking down in front of Bonnie's boyfriend.

"He's not going to die! Do you hear me, Caroline Lockwood? Your husband is not going to die!" He repeats, pulling me into his embrace as he holds me there, stroking my hair when he softly repeats once more. "They're going to be okay. We are all going to be okay."

I pull away from him. Angry at myself and about our situation as I shove Damon away from me and shout out with an exhausted and broken up tone. "You don't know that! You don't even know if he's going to make it through the night. So, don't you fucking come in here and tell me that everything is going to be okay. When, all I keep hearing from you and everyone else is a bunch of bullshit!" The tears fall down my cheeks, the pressure and pounding headache from a few days ago returns as I scream at Damon to get the hell out of Tyler's room and to leave me and my husband in peace.

My palms wipe away my tears as I focus back in on Tyler's breathing after Damon storms off. My hand lifts his hand and I find myself blankly staring at his bare fingers. I remember that his wedding ring is around my neck still. My hand drops his as my shaking arms lift up to the back of my neck and I unclasp the chain that he had given me.

"You need to wear this, it doesn't belong here with me. Baby, it belongs with you. Tyler, we made a vow to be with each other for as long as we both shall live. Now, you need to wake up and you need to keep your promise to me. Do you hear me? You need to wake up. So, that we can have babies and be happy together. So, that I don't end up sleeping in our bedroom alone because you know how much I hate that. Because, I can't do this without you. Tyler, I can't be here without you."

---

-Damon-

I leave Tyler's room in a daze, walking back to mine and finding Bonnie sitting on the edge of my hospital bed. "The doctors said that you'll be able to go home in a few days." She says with a small smile, probably trying to make me feel better. Although, I don't feel better, knowing that I made it out with a few scrapes, a couple bruises and a small minor burn on my fingers- I feel guilty. I don't know what it is about her words or the way she says them that sets me off. But, the idea of going back home and resuming my life like nothing happened. While everyone else is here, makes me so fucking mad that I'm screaming at her.

"I can't go home. As much as I want to sit around and think about everything I just fucking witnessed. I can't go home! This," I stop, pointing around the room to make my point as I lick my dried and chapped lips. "Is home now, Bonnie. Those machines keeping my brother alive. The doctors tending to Tyler's burns and trying to figure out how they're going to get him out of the medical induced coma he's in, because his brain is swelling! THAT is what home and reality for us is right now. Daniel is dead. A man that I considered like my brother, my best friend that I've known for years- is dead and I can't just sit around in our apartment while these guys from my department, my brothers, my family shatters!" I shout at her, watching her begin to shake as she sighs out a breath, pushing up from the bed.

"Please, Damon. Don't beat yourself up about this. It wasn't your fault." Bonnie tries to clarify as she inhales a breath, a pain filled expression covering her features.

"I was in charge of them! Bonnie, Patrick put me up to the task of being in charge of them and I failed!" I'm still yelling at her across the room, leaning against a chair and trying to catch my staggered intakes of breath. Then it happens, the bottled up emotions that I've been wanting to ignore, the ones I've been trying so hard to push behind in the back of my mind so that I can be strong from everyone else- begin to resurface as I collapse into the chair and my exhausted body finally lets it all go. Wailing sounds escape my mouth as I stomp my foot against the ground and my body shakes from the exhaustion and pent up anger and hurt it feels.

"Damon, it's not your fault. Please, baby. It's not your fault." Bonnie says with a soothing tone, wrapping her arms around me while my head rests against her shirt and I cry into it, mumbling over and over again how sorry I am and how all I want to do is go see my brother.

"I'm going to call Zach." Bonnie suddenly tells me, cupping my face in between her hands as her eyes meet mine and she wipes away my tear strained cheeks.

"No." I protest. I don't want our uncle to come out here and have to see Stefan like this. I don't want to have to explain how responsible I feel for what happened and how I don't think I can forgive myself if he never wakes up.

"Yes. I am going to call him. Damon, you need me. I know that. But, you also need your uncle. He can be here late tomorrow night. Please, just let me call him." She tries to reason with me, leaning into my face and capturing my lips slowly against her own. Bonnie's arms slide around my neck when I whimper out in pain and she sits ever so gently in my lap.

"This is not your fault. It was an accident, Damon and you all knew the risks. If anything, Patrick should be to blame for sending you all out there when he knew how bad this was!" She exclaims. I feel her fingers rub against the back of my neck as she rests her head on to my shoulder and sighs out deeply. "I love you, Damon. And, I know you don't want Zach here right now. But, he can help you more than I can."

"I don't want him, Bonnie. All I need is you." I tell her in a voice that's just above a whisper.

"I know and I promise that I'm not going anywhere." She replies to me in a firm tone, locking her watery and glazed over moistened eyes to mine as she leans her face down so that I'm staring directly in her eyes. It's almost as if I can see her soul through them as she pulls me closer and whispers into my ear. "We're going to get through this. Just like we do with everything. Together." Bonnie and I sit in silence for a long time before I clear my throat and whisper into the still air. "I know it's not the right time or the right place. But, my life flashed before my eyes the other night and all I could see was you, standing there. Bonnie, I don't want to live our lives without being joined as one. I guess what I'm trying to say is..Bonnie Bennett, will you marry me?"

Her head lifts up quickly, her right hand runs through my hair as she secures her gaze on to mine when she stammers out through a low voice. "Yes."

---

A/N: I apologize for maybe making you...Cry or want to scream from the feels?

Hope you all liked this chapter though. Please feel free to leave me a review with your thoughts. Because, I love knowing what you all think. :)

To be continued... ;)

AN: Thanks to all of you who are leaving such sweet reviews about this story. It warms my heart to know that a lot of you are enjoying it.

Anyways, here is chapter 13!

Follow me on twitter to chat about my stories at: BePassionate_24

Thanks so much for reading!

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Thirteen

-Jeremy-

"I haven't heard from my sister in a while. She just picked up and left for a few days, without telling anyone. Except, for you. I usually talk to her almost every other day. But, I haven't heard from her in a week. So, that's why I'm here." I comment, walking up behind him as I watch Luke throw out the trash in a dumpster behind Rosie's diner. I haven't talked to Elena in a few days and I haven't seen my mom either. So, I'm feeling fairly out of the loop with my whole family at the moment. I guess that's why I ended up at the diner, hoping to see her at work and talk with her.

"Jer!" Luke exclaims, jumping back a bit as the trash bag in his hands drops to the ground and he gives me this scared shitless look.

"Where is she Luke?" I ask in a demanding tone, my irritation about Elena clearly wanting to leave without a word to anyone, is pissing me off.

"She, um...Do you want to come in for a cup of coffee and we can talk about it?" He asks with hesitation in his voice, glancing down at my uniform. I'm supposed to be on patrols with a new training officer that just transferred over to our unit to help solve a couple cases. But, I haven't been able to focus on my new job very well when I keep thinking about my sister and her whereabouts.

"Yeah, sure. Let me just go get my partner. I'm pretty positive that we could both use a cup of coffee." I comment, turning back on my heels and hollering out to my temporary new partner who has her hand sticking out and the windows of our patrol car rolled all the way down.

Luke watches her step out of the car, smiling as she walks towards us and extends out her hand to him. "Alexia Branson. But, everyone calls me Lexi." She says proudly, placing her hand against her holstered gun and shaking Luke's hand with her other free hand.

"Luke Slater. I'm a co worker of Jeremy's sister, Elena." He tells her, opening the back door to the diner and holding it open until we're both inside.

"So, when's the last time you heard from Elena?" He asks me, watching as Lexi and I take a seat next to each other and Rosie nods at us, smiling.

"It's been a few days. Since, last Monday." I comment, watching Luke's eyebrows furrow, nearly gasping.

"So, you don't know about them, do you?" He questions as he pours the hot coffee into two white colored mugs placed in front of Lexi and I.

"About who?" I ask, watching as he places the hot and steaming thermal carafe beside him on his left side.

"About her new group of friends?" He asks as I purse my lips together, taking two packets of sugar from the small holder in front of me. "I know about the firemen. About, Stefan. The guy who saved her life." Luke watches me stopping to open the packet of sugar in my hand as I listen to Luke explain.

"Stefan's in the hospital, Jeremy. In the intensive care unit. He got into an accident last week on the job and your sister's been up there all week long, with him. I thought you knew." Luke says, seeing me shake my head.

"I knew about him. I just didn't realize how close they'd already gotten." I comment, feeling Lexi nudge my shoulder. "That's really sweet, you know. Her going up there to be with her friend."

I swallow down what I wanted to say as I smile a little. "Yeah, I just wish she would have told me about all of it. We used to tell each other everything."

"She called me last week and told me. Listen, I'll tell her to call you." Luke says, glancing up at Lexi and I as I take a sip of my coffee, placing it down and sighing out a breath.

"I should just go up there, to be with her." I comment, feeling Lexi and Luke's eyes on me.

"She's my sister. Elena has always been pretty bad at telling someone when she needs help. So, she's probably too afraid to admit that she needs someone else with her beside her friends. And, since she's always connected better with me than our mother. I think it's be best if I went up there to bring her home."

Luke scoffs at me words. "Bring her home? Oh, Jer. I highly doubt she's going to want to go."

My head tilts to the side, staring at him. "And, why not?"

"Because, your sister is in love with him, Jeremy. And, at this point. You'd have to drag here out of his hospital room kicking and screaming before she ever left willingly." He tells me, causing Lexi to let out a small "Awe." And making me stare at Luke with a very surprised look on my face.

---

-Bonnie-

"He doesn't want me here. You know that, right?" Zach asks, hesitantly placing his hand on the empty seat beside him. We're both sitting in the hospital cafeteria without Damon even knowing that he's finally here.

"He does want you here. They need you, Zach. You're the only family that those two guys have. And, I'm thankful that you came." I comment, extending out my hand and squeezing his as he smiles, nodding.

"I've always liked you, Bonnie." He comments with a grin as I smile back at him. Honestly, I've always liked him as well. Zach's always been kind and sweet to me. And, I highly admire him for taking care of both Stefan and Damon when they were younger.

"So, how is Stefan?" He asks me, placing the spoon that's in his coffee mug out of it and on to the table.

"He's going into surgery again tomorrow. They're going to need to make a skin graph for the burns on his arms." I comment, taking a napkin from the napkin holder beside the window that we're sitting next to, spinning it around nervously in between my hands.

"He hasn't woken up yet and that is what's scaring Damon the most. It's been a week, Zach. Neither of them have woken up yet and we're all scared. Sitting on pins and needles because we don't know what's going to happen." I explain further.

"Stefan's a fighter. So, is Tyler and Damon. They are going to be just fine." He reassures me, glancing down at the muffin that I haven't even touched yet.

"I know. But, it's hard. You know, when the doctors are telling Tyler's wife that if he wakes up that he probably won't be able to walk and that when Stefan wakes up that they're unsure of what will happen to him because of the clot and his burns. He has some on his face and it could change his appearance, a bit." I add, picking the crunchy top off of the chocolate chip muffin and placing the small piece into my mouth.

"Let's go see him. I think I'm ready now, to see them both." Zach inhales a breath through gritted teeth, slowly getting up and extending out his arm to me. A gentle smile appears across his face as I loop my arm around his and we make our way out of the cafeteria.

"After their parents died, I raised those boys as if they were my own. It was the right thing to do and it was what my brother had wanted, in case something happened to them. Did you know that?" He asks me, smiling at what seems like a memory that only he can remember with the two of them.

I smile just a little too as we walk slowly down the hall and towards Damon's hospital room. "I know a little bit about them both. But, Damon and Stefan don't talk about what happened and their time with you. Their parents, they only have vague memories. But, I've always wanted to know more about his mother and his father. What were they like?"

Zach's smile reappears as he spots a row of seats in front of us and we both walk towards them, sitting next to each other as he observes a group of nurses in their blue scrubs and two doctors in their white lab coats, all talking amongst each other while they pass by us. Zach clears his throat, turning to me as he says. "Olivia, the boy's mother. Was a beautiful soul, both inside and out. She was kind and gentle and giving. And, she cooked and baked things all the time. My brother's real name was Giuseppe. But, everyone called him Joe. He was the life of the party, kind of like Damon. And, he was hard working like them both. Always wanted to make sure that his family had everything they needed." He tells me, fighting back tears as he sighs.

"Joe was my best friend. Even before he met Olivia. We were inseparable. And, watching Damon and Stefan be like that over the years reminds me a lot of the two of us, back in the day. I would have given the shirt off of my back for my brother and I know that he would have done the same. He once told me that if anything ever happened to him that he wanted me to take care of the boys. I'd been in their lives since they were babies. And, Olivia and Joe wanted someone they trusted and loved to watch over their sons. The night they died, I rushed to the hospital, picked the boys up and took them with me to my home in Missouri. I raised them until Damon was 19 and I helped fund their schooling for a while. I was the one that helped Damon with deciding if he wanted to be a firemen. I don't take full credit for it. Because, I think after their parents died in the fire at their childhood home that, being a firemen was always something he wanted to do. But, I'd like to think they turned out to both be very fine young men who picked very honorable careers." Zach tells me, leaning back into his seat and closing his eyes for a moment.

"Damon loves Stefan, you know. They have me and all that. But, they really only do have each other. And, Damon has you. I just wish that Stefan would find someone. I don't want him being alone, Bonnie. I'm not going to be around forever. And, I just want to make sure that the boys will be okay without me." I lift my hand up, placing it against his just as he had done to me at the cafeteria earlier.

"They will be. Trust me, Zach. They will be." I comment with reassurance in my voice, smiling over at him as he glances past me and I see his soft facial expression harden with a sudden sadness, looking out to the hallway.

"I thought that I said, I didn't want him here, Bonnie." Damon states in a scolding tone, taking small steps and making his way to us as we hear his low voice echo throughout the hallway that's calmed down from all the foot traffic.

"You may not want me here, son. But, you know that you need me here." Zach quickly says, pushing himself up and embracing Damon tightly. I watch his face soften the moment that Zach's arms wrap around him and when I look a bit closer, I can see that his blue eyes are glazed over with tears.

"You just can't stay away, can you?" He asks, still holding on to Zach as I observe their interaction.

"Not when you and your brother are both a total mess." Zach jokes, trying to lighten the mood as he places both of his hands against Damon's cheeks and kisses his forehead. "I've missed you, kiddo."

"I've missed you too." Damon replies, backing away from him slowly and shrugging his shoulders back. He's got a gash on the upper left corner of his right eye, a few cuts on his fingers that are bandaged up because of the strong fire melting his gloves and causing his hands to become injured.

"So, how's your brother?" He asks, placing his hands into his pockets and rocking on the soles of his heels. Damon shrugs, not really sure of what to say because none of us really know how Stefan's doing. And, to say that he's doing well would be a lie.

"How about we go check up on him. I was actually heading that way." Damon explains, nodding to me as I get up and walk towards them, wrapping my arm around Damon and feeling him lean into me a bit. "Thanks, babe." He says sweetly, kissing my lips gently and backing away for a minute to stare at me.

"So, Zach how many days are you staying in town?" He asks him, our footsteps falling into sync with Zach's as we all turn the corner and casually walk down the hall.

His reply is stopped when each of us looks up to see Elena leaving Stefan's room and Zach asks in a soft voice. "Is that your brother's nurse?"

Damon and I both laugh a little, walking towards the door and pushing it open. It smells like medicine and the sounds of machines beeping make my heart sink as Zach looks around the room, noticing the pink duffle back on the floor and pair of women's shoes.

"Is your brother dating someone? Was that girl who just snuck out of his room, his girlfriend?" He questions with a hopeful tone, looking down at Stefan with a sorrowful glance the moment Zach realizes how bad the situation really was. Stefan's been unable to breathe on his own. So, he's been laying in the bed with a ventilator hooked up to him, helping him breathe and another machine that's keeping track of his oxygen levels and his blood pressure. The machines are everywhere and it makes each of us nauseous.

"No, she's just a friend of his that's been keeping an eye out on him. She's a sweet girl who cares about my brother." Damon explains as I nod in agreement.

"I'm sure you'll be meeting her, eventually. But, she probably just didn't feel right being in the room with us right now, while we visited Stefan." I comment, seeing Zach pull up a chair and take a seat in it.

"Well, I understand that." He says, glancing back over at Damon and I who have both gotten grief-stricken looks on our faces.

"You gotta wake up, kid. Do you hear me? Your brother and everyone here needs you. Stefan, you got to open your eyes." Zach tells him urgently, choking back his sobs as he grabs a hold of Stefan's limp hand and kisses the top of it, pleading with him to wake up. "Open your eyes, Stefan. Please, just give me a sign that you're okay."

I swear that watching his uncle pleading with him breaks my heart as he leans over Stefan's body and cries into the fabric of his hospital gown. "I told your mom and dad that I was going to protect you two from anything that could harm you. And, look what happened? You're in the hospital. Because, I didn't do my job correctly. I broke the promise I made to them. And, I am so sorry for that." He says, his body tensing as Damon and I hold each other, watching Zach break down over Stefan's weak and unresponsive body.

---

-Elena-

It's been an hour since I blew Damon off and left them all alone to go see Stefan. I don't need to be there with them. It's not like I'm his family or his girlfriend. So, I figured that the best thing for me was to go for a walk around the hospital. Sitting around the room and pacing the floor just hasn't been doing anything for me and my legs had started to fall asleep. However, I'm thankful that when I knock on the door to Stefan's room, just a few minutes after walking up to it. That no one seems to be around anymore. I push the door open, revealing nothing more than a little note that was left in Damon's hand writing on a small desk beside Stefan's bed. The room is empty of everyone except for Stefan and I. My breathing slows when I take a seat back in the same chair that I've been sitting in for the last few days as I read the note.

Meet us in the cafeteria. My uncle Zach is in town and he'd really like to meet you, Elena.

P.S. Stefan's still in there. You just got to have some hope.

-Damon

"It's like you've moved into his room." Matt says, breaking me out of my focus on Damon's words. He's holding two cups of coffee as he licks his lips and leans against the door frame of the hospital room, observing my hair products in a small bag near the tiny closet door and another bigger pink duffle bag partly filled with my clothes.

"Yeah. Well, I'm not leaving and Luke's been kind enough to find someone to cover my shifts at the diner. So..You know. I don't really any other place to be. But, here. With, Stefan." I tell him, hearing his shoes squeak from the rain outside. It's been pouring all day long, making the clouds darken and my heart hurt with it.

"I came here to apologize for things I said to you. About, Stefan and Makayla...Elena, I was out of line and it was wrong of me. I'm sorry." He says, handing me a cup of coffee as I turn my head to look up at him. I've been here nearly all week. Sitting. Waiting. Hoping. And, Matt or Makayla have nearly been seen by any of us.

"You were out of line. He doesn't love her, Matt. He told me." I comment, clutching the coffee cup as I hear the leg of one of the other chairs in the room scrap against the linoleum flooring of Stefan's hospital room as Matt moves it to sit near me.

Matt laughs a little, pulling up his seat and sitting beside me. His hands are in his lap as I watch him cross his arms over his chest. "What else did he tell you about me?" He questions with curiosity in his tone.

I sigh out a breath, pursing my lips together. I don't really know if I should tell him everything. But, I really want to make it clear to him that I'm not interested in him and that he should just let it go. "Stefan told me that you're an asshole." I bluntly reply.

Matt's quiet for a long moment and the awkward silence becomes just that. Utterly unbearable. The silence makes me regret my words. Because, as much as Stefan might hate Matt sometimes. I know that he does in fact care about him.

"I'm joking. He actually said you're a nice guy." I quickly say out loud, watching as Matt turns his head to me. His tired blue eyes glance down at my hands and before I can say anything I feel the caress of his fingertips against my skin, grabbing one of my hands into his and tightening his grip. "He's going to be okay, Elena. He's going to make it through this. And, if you ever need anyone to talk to about Stefan. I'm here. Even though you think I'm an asshole. I do care about him." He tells me with a knowing tone.

My voice cracks as I suddenly add in. "I'm scared. I'm scared that he's never going to wake up." I tell him, watching him swallow the lump down in his throat, his blue eyes glazed over with tears.

"It was supposed to be me. Who was supposed to go instead of Stefan. But, at the last minute. Patrick called him into the office and told him that he was going instead. It was supposed to be me and Stefan was supposed to stay behind." He states, swallowing down the rest of his words and leaning his head as he suddenly gets up and moves to the door. Matt's back is against the wall that he's standing by near the door.

My eyes close as I sit still in the chair, not wanting to move or look over at him as I speak. "So, why didn't you go?"

"Because, when Patrick was picking people to go. I was late to the meeting that he was having about the assignment and he decided to pick Stefan instead. Elena, I'm sorry." He says to me as I finally turn around to look at him, inhaling deeply to try and keep my composure.

"Don't tell me that you're sorry. Tell that to Stefan, when he wakes he up. If, he ever does." I comment firmly, watching as Matt's head lowers and he shrugs his shoulders back, leaving without another word.

I turn back to glance up at the monitors and at the rhythmic beating of his strong heart. My warm hands take a hold of Stefan's hand and lean it against my forehead. "You're going to wake up, any day now..You're going to wake up and you're going to be okay." I softly state, exhaling deeply as I place my elbows on to the edge of the bed, holding on to his hand and saying a small prayer.

I don't pray. Truthfully, I've never really been that religious. But, I'm feeling like the only person who can save them is someone higher than any of us, so my prayers become a little bit more meaningful now. "I just want to keep him with me. I know that it's a lot to ask for. But, he's the best thing that has ever happened to me. Please, save him. " I speak out into the still silence, pushing the chair up and away from me as I get up and kiss Stefan's forehead, whispering against it. "I'm going to go see Caroline. But, I'll be back. I promise. You better make sure that you stay with me and don't go anywhere."

---

"You should go home or go and eat something at the cafeteria." I tell her, watching as her whole body tenses up at the sound of my voice. Caroline's laying beside Tyler, her head on his chest and their hands intertwined.

"If I go home, he's going to wake up and he's going to be looking for me. I need to be here, Elena. I need to be here when he opens his eyes." She says to me in this hopeful and understanding tone. I watch as she gets up, tucking the blanket that she brought from home underneath Tyler's still body just a bit.

"I can't sleep. You know, last night I tried to sleep. But, I kept waking up and I was just staring up at the monitors and listening to his breathing." She says while she sits across from me on the other side of the bed, running her fingers through her hair. The vibrant and lively young woman that I've learned to associate whenever I think of Caroline is wiped away by stress and sheer fearfulness of losing the only man she's ever loved and it makes me so angry.

"What do you know about Matt Donovan and Makalya Murphy?" I suddenly blurt out, watching as Caroline gives me a confused look at the change of subject.

"What do you want to know about Matt and Makalya?" Caroline asks me, turning to her right side as she pours herself a small cup of water into one of those dark pink looking plastic hospital cups from the matching jug beside it.

"He showed up today, out of nowhere and came to see Stefan. I know that he's been around the hospital these last few days. But, he wanted to know what Stefan was saying about him. He brought me coffee and he was nice. But, I just felt like something was off." I explain, watching Caroline adjust herself in her seat, shrugging her shoulders back.

"I've never really been a fan of him or Makayla. They both annoy me. Although, Matt is a nice guy and he goes care about the boys. He went into the academy a year before Stefan did and they all kind of met through Damon. They all kind of grew up together. You know, young boys becoming strong men." She stops, glancing back down at Tyler as she sighs, continuing to speak. "He also is friends with Tyler. All of them are like brothers, Elena. You need to understand that. Matt may be odd or whatever. But, that's just how he is and as far as Makayla goes. She is a pain in everyone's ass." A small smile appears across Caroline's lips for the first time in a week since the accident happened and we find ourselves laughing a little.

"Thanks for spraying her in the face during the charity event at the firehouse." I laugh, seeing Caroline nod as she laughs in a small voice. "Not a problem, she deserved it. Makayla thinks that she's the best thing for Stefan. She's very wrong though." Caroline tells me, glancing up at me and locking her eyes on to mine when she hears me ask. "And, how would you know?"

Caroline snorts a little, pointing to me. "Because if she loved him. She would be here with him right now as he lays in that bed, fighting for his life. And, I haven't seen her since the charity event. Elena, she's not the best thing for him. You are."

My eyes widen as I open my mouth to say something. But, the lifting up of Caroline's hand makes me stop. "I'm observant and usually, I am never wrong. I've seen the two of you together and apart. And, every time I see you two. I can tell that you both have a strong bond with one another. I just, don't think that either of you have noticed that yet."

I shake my head, closing my eyes and still feeling the brush of Stefan's lips against my own when he kissed me in the supply closet, a week ago. The warmth of his strong and protective arms around me, holding me as if I was going to break. My mind becomes consumed by him, the scent of his skin and the taste of his mouth upon mine. Maybe she is right, maybe I am...The best thing for him or maybe I'm the worst thing. Whichever one it might be, all I know is this: I miss him. I need him.

"That's silly, Caroline. Stefan and I are just friends. Yeah, we might have a strong bond. But, we're just-." She cuts me off, getting up from her chair as she brushes her finger against the light blue fabric on the blanket while she walks over to my side, sighing.

"Stop lying to yourself, Elena Gilbert." She states in a firm tone as my head snaps up when I cautiously glance at her.

"About what?" I ask, watching Caroline lick her gloss covered lips before her eyes meet mine and she flatly says. "You're trying to convince yourself that you aren't falling in love with him because it's easier that way. To not let your heart get broken if something happens to him. But, you shouldn't do that. So, be honest with me and yourself." I watch as Caroline slowly bends down near my chair when she grabs my hand and starts directly at me face as she questions. "Are you falling in love with Stefan?"

I take a shaky inhale of breath, closing my eyes and allowing my tired brain to take over my body. I do know that whenever I see him that my heart skips a beat, that sometimes I forget my own name and that I want more than anything to spend as much time as I can with him. But, I really don't know what empowers me to admit what I've been feeling for a few days now towards him, in a soft tone as I declare. "I think that I am, Caroline."

---

A/N: What do you all think about Elena's confession to Caroline?! :) I'm pretty sure that once Stefan wakes up that things will change between them. Also, uncle Zach makes an appearance. :')

Reviews are much appreciated!

-Until Next Time!-

A/N: Hey all. So, I just wanted to quickly say that I am so thankful for all of you that are reading this story. THANK YOU SO MUCH. You guys rock! And, for the two guests who asked about if everyone was human in this story, yes they all are. Also, for the other person who was wondering about reading "One and Only" Please look on my page here. You'll find it listed. :)

Also, for those of you that haven't seen it yet. I made a little video that talks a little bit about my two fanfictions Must Love Dogs and Before You Were Mine. I had asked a few of you to send me questions reading any of my stories and the video is me answering those questions. So here's a link to that: watch?v=VrqA8vj8ZLY

If any of you would like to send me questions about any of my stories. Please feel free to send them to my tumblr ask box or to my ask. fm. And, I can make another one of these answering more things you all might be curious about.

Anways, here's is chapter 14! Hope you all like it & thanks for reading. :)

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Fourteen

-Caroline-

She's silent, playing with the small string that's snagged on her shirt. Although, I've known her for a while now to know that she's clearly avoiding my question. Elena sighs out a loud breath, thinking about what else she wants to say.

"It's silly. Isn't it? To feel like this for him. When, I still have so much more to learn about him. Caroline, I can't explain it though, it's like this energy pulling me to him..It's like-." She begins to say as I grab a hold of her hand, forcing her to look up at me.

"Sweetie, it's okay to feel something for Stefan." I encourage her. She gives me a small smile, running her fingers through her hair.

"I'm sorry, I came in here and I'm rambling for no reason. I should go, check up on Stefan." She says hastily, pushing up from the chair and giving me a saddened look out of nowhere. "He's going to wake up, Caroline. You'll see. Just, give it some time."

Elena leaves a few minutes later, her words of hope still looming inside of my head as I jump at the sound of an unexpected knock on the door.

"Sorry to barge in like this. But, I thought that I'd come in to see how my son was doing." Carol tells me, narrowing her eyes to the floor and slowly lifting them when I get up, prepared to leave and give her some time with her son.

"You don't need to go, Caroline. Stay. I've been meaning to speak with you anyways." She tells me, pulling up a chair and blocking my way out of Tyler's hospital room. I don't want to sit her with and have her psycho analyze me because I know that in the back of her mind, that's what she's doing. I decide to stay more so because of Tyler, because my love for this man is stronger than anything I've ever felt in my life and even if his mother can't stand me. I know that she knows this.

"Talk about what?" I ask her, placing my hands into my lap and staring down at them. This is awkward since we've always had Tyler do most of the talking when I'd see his mother and now, here we are. Just her and I, sitting and attempting to talk whatever this is out.

"As much as I hate to admit it. You're good for him. You always have been good for my son. But, honey there are a lot of things that you two need to work on." She tells me, glancing up at me and catching the irritated glance that I'm giving her. Is she serious right now? Her son is laying in the bed behind us, tubs sticking out of him and keeping him alive as she sits her and tells me this bullshit.

"I don't need to listen to this, Carol. You are his mother and you should spend time with him. So, I'm going to leave and you go right ahead. Spend time with your son, who might never wake up again." I spit out at with a harsh tone, grabbing my jacket and my purse from the back of the chair that I'm sitting on as I get up and step aside to leave the room. Although, something catches my eye when I turn back around to look at Tyler's mother and my heart drops into my stomach.

Carol gives me a perplexed look, turning her head just slightly to see what my eyes are resting on. They're staring at Tyler's hands. She turns to me, wanting to say something and slowly rising from her chair as I wave her off and drop my bag and jacket on to the ground near the door. "Did you see that?" I ask with an astonished voice, making my back to his bed ever so slowly as if he's a caged animal that I'm trying not to spook.

"See what?" She asks me, glancing down at his hands.

"His fingers moved. They moved! Tyler's hands moved. He's in there, he's still in there." I breath out, fighting back the tears that are brimming my eyes as I inhale a shaky breath, repeating my words.

"Caroline, it was probably just a nerve thing. They say a lot of stuff like that happens with people who are in a medically induced coma. The doctors are really the only ones who can wake them up. He's not going to wake on his own." She tries to say as I ignore her and move in front of her to sit down in the chair that she had been sitting in. Carol stands behind me, I know this because I can feel her eyes burning a hole into the back of my head. However, all my energy is focused on Tyler and the fact that after a week of nothing. No hope, no improvements. He finally moved his hand!

"Tyler. Babe. If you're in there, squeeze my hand." I tell him, hovering over him and grabbing a hold of his right hand that's closest to me, squeezing it as my other hand gently strokes back the hair on his forehead. "Baby, squeeze my hand. Okay?" I urge him on some more through glazed over tears in my eyes that are making my vision blurry. My hand is clutching his as I grab a hold of it and gently tighten my grip.

"Caroline. He's not moving his hand, it's just the nerves in his body." She states again, making the tears spill over my already red cheeks.

Her mouth drops open, she crosses her arms over her chest and stares at me with utter shock on her face. "I'm sorry, Caroline. I know you wanted hope for him. I want it too. But, my son is a DNR. And, I'm his power of attorney. So, it means that if Tyler doesn't wake up soon and we see no improvements within a few months time. It all means that I'm going to have to decide, when and if I have to pull the plug on his life support. He never had these forms updated when he married you. So, those responsibilities fall under me. I'm sorry."

A DNR and life support? She's his power of attorney. His own mother gets to decided if my husband lives or dies? My eyes widen, the tears start to drip into my mouth as I exhale and catch my unsteady body, placing my hands on to each side of the bed. "He's got a do not resuscitate order?" I ask her out loud, watching her nod. "But, I'm his wife! I should decide these things, not you!"

"Well, it's too late for that now, isn't it?" She questions, leaning her back against the wall that's closest to the door as my eyes shift to meet hers. It's too painful, this whole thing and I want more than anything for Tyler to just wake up! Although, I know that it doesn't work that way.

"Get out! Get the hell out of my husband's room and leave us alone!" I yell at her, watching as she looks down at the ground before looking back up at me.

"It sounds like something the two of you will need to figure out." Carol tells me with a saddened tone, turning to leave when she throws over her shoulder. "I'll be back later tonight to check up on his progress. I'm sorry if I upset you, Caroline. But, I am his mother and he is my only son. I suppose if you were a mother, you'd understand."

---

-Bonnie-

"So, this girl that Stefan's seeing. What do you know about her?" Zach asks me, playing with the straw in his glass filled with ice water as I watch the ice chips swoosh around.

"He's not really seeing her, per say. She's a waitress, a good and kind person. And, she's been here almost all week. Day in and day out. She hasn't left his side since the accident happened, Zach." I explain.

My gaze moves to see Damon walking up towards us with a bag full of pastries from the cafeteria and a holder that's got three cups of coffee in it. "Figured we could use these as we wait." He says, sliding into the booth beside me and placing them down. Zach follows his hands as Damon places one of them against mine and cups his palm over the top of it.

"There's something that we've been meaning to tell you." He directs his voice towards Zach as he smiles back at the both of us, eyeing me curiously.

"Are your pregnant, Bonnie?" He teases, smiling at me with a hopeful and glee filled expression.

"No." I shake my head. As much as I want Damon and I to start a family. We're just not in that position to be doing that at all right now. Maybe somewhere down the road when we've been married for a while. But, now? Yeah, that is out of the question.

Damon clears his throat, taking my left hand and bringing it up to his lips, kissing my fingers and lingering his mouth across my ring finger, Where my engagement ring should be.

"We're engaged. I asked Bonnie to marry me and she said yes." Damon blurts out proudly, intertwining our hands together as we stare up at Zach who is both stunned and smiling at us as if we've just told him that we've won the lottery.

"Engaged? Well, it's about damn time, Damon!" He exclaims, getting up and leaning into Damon. Zach pulls him into a tight bear hug and leans over to kiss my cheek, frowning when he glances down at my hand.

"Where's the proof?" He jokes, taking a seat back on his side as Damon purses his lips together.

"Well, once everyone is okay and Stefan's awake. We're going to announce it to our friends. But, right now. Since, I don't have a ring yet. We're just keeping it to ourselves." Damon adds, smiling proudly at his uncle.

"I'm happy for you. For the both of you. And, your parents would be very happy about it too. Bonnie is a fine girl. And you, son. Are a very fine young man. Just make sure to treat this one with respect and shower her with love, like I told you women should be treated." He reminds him, lifting up suddenly from his chair as he sighs.

"Where are you going?" Damon asks him. Zach smiles, patting his shoulder and exhaling before he glances over at us and states. "I'm going to go check up on your brother and see if he's made any progress since the other night. I'll leave you two love birds alone for a bit. I'm sure you both have much to talk about. Future wedding plans and all." He winks, turning away and leaving Damon and I sitting at the booth, hand in hand with smiles on our faces.

---

-Elena-

I can feel his eyes on me as I take the newspaper into my hands, opening the pages and lifting my feet up against the arm rest to the chair, sighing out a breath. "You don't need to stand near the door lurking. You can come in, your his family anyways. I mean, at least that's what he told me."

"I'm Zach Salvatore. Stefan's uncle." He announces as he watches me lowering the newspaper, placing it into my lap and looking up at him with a small smile. "Thought so. You all look related."

Zach takes a step closer, placing his hands into his pockets and eyeing me curiously as he walks further into the room. "Are you his new girlfriend?"

His question makes me laugh a little, smiling. "No. We're just friends, Stefan and I. He, um..It's a long story." I begin to say, looking across the room while Zach pulls up a chair and sits down near me. He crosses his legs over each other and places his hands into his lap. He's older, a few gray hairs and a bright warm smile that makes me feel as if I could tell him anything in the world and he'd understand it, probably giving me some really good advice too.

"I have all the time in the world, young lady. I'd love to know who you are and how you came to meet my nephew. Because, from what his brother told me. You haven't left this hospital since Stefan was admitted here, about a week ago. Going on two now." He states, lifting his gaze to lock his eyes on to me.

"I owe him. Your nephew saved my life." I quickly tell him as a proud, almost fatherly smile spreads across Zach's lips. "From a fire?" He asks.

I'm nervous, looking down at my feet that are bouncing up and down as I tap them upon the shiny white flooring. "No, from a speeding car almost running me over. I got distracted and Stefan pushed me out of the way. Like, I said. I owe him. That's why I'm here."

He nods, clearing his throat. "So, you're not friends with his ex-girlfriend." He asks me, obviously not really paying much attention to what I had previously said.

"Oh god no. I don't really know her. Although, I do know that not a lot of you guys seem to be fans of hers." I comment with a small laugh, hearing Zach laugh as well. His lips are pursed together as he glances over at Stefan, watching his chest rise and fall.

"Good. I honestly never knew what he saw in her anyways. She isn't good for him. Never a good friend, even worse girlfriend. Makayla got him into a bit of trouble when he was first starting out at the station. I don't really know what it was about because Stefan doesn't really talk to me anymore. But, all I know is that he's been walking a very thin line there ever since then." His voice is low and softens, telling me that there is clearly something between Stefan and his uncle that I'm missing out on.

"Ever since his parents died, he blamed me for taking them away from their childhood home and for a lot of other things. Stefan didn't want to leave the area that he grew up in as a kid. Even though the house was all burnt up. He grew up in Manhattan, a city boy through and through. But, when I took him out to Missouri with me. He hated it, he tried running away a few times for the first few months. Poor Damon would have to go to a local bus stop and bring his little brother back home, every time." He explains, sighing out deeply.

"I never wanted to disrupt their lives. You know, I just wanted to make sure that they had everything they could have in their lives without having to go into foster care." He adds in, watching me nod at him.

"Yeah, foster care is tough." I quietly say, noticing Zach's head lift up.

"You've been in the system before?" He asks me. I'm quiet for a long time, thinking about the time that a social worker attempted to separate Jeremy and I after she did a welfare check on the house and found my brother and I home alone without barely any food in the fridge. When asked how long we had been without our mother, I being just a little girl blurted out "Almost five days." Our mom had driven up to a casino to blow all of our late father's life insurance money with her boyfriend at the time. And, she had left my brother and I alone without a second thought because she was too strung out and buzzed to even care. It eventually was only a temporary thing at the time, going into the system. Before, the same social worker found bruises on my arms and on my brother's. She then came back and took us out of the house for good, just two years after the first incident.

"Yeah, I spent three years at a foster home. My brother and I did before my mother tried to get her act together, for the millionth time and get us back. It was okay. But, I wish I could have had what Stefan and Damon did. Someone to care enough to pull me out of the bad situation." My eyes shift from Zach and back to Stefan as he watches me rub my hand over my face.

"I tried the best I could with them." He states, leaning forward and placing his elbows on to his knees, glancing over at me.

"Listen to me, talking about my life with these two and I haven't asked you your name yet. I apologize." He says.

Zach watches me extend out my hand, leaning forward in my seat as well and narrowing my eyes at him. "Elena Gilbert. It's very nice to meet you, Zach Salvatore. I'm honored to be in the presence of such an amazing man."

"I'm not that great, Elena. I just stepped in when they needed me, raising them on my own when I knew nothing about being a parent. Like, I said. I did the best that I could do. That's all." He says with a humble tone.

"Well, you should be proud because you raised them both to be very good guys." I reply to him, releasing his hand as he leans back into his seat and grins. "Thank you. And, Miss Gilbert. Whoever raised you. Raised one very caring and darling young woman. I'm happy to know that Stefan has you in his life." He states, smiling at me as I return the gesture and we both sit across from each other, staring with hopeful glances in our eyes while we turn to both focus in on Stefan's breathing and the machines surrounding him.

---

Zach left shortly after, watching me follow him out, grabbing my cell phone.

My head leans back against the wall, sinking down the rough texture of it and sitting on the floor. My legs are spread out in front of me. I'm just a few inches away from Stefan's hospital room door in case any of the monitors go off and I need to call a nurse.

"It's me." I quietly state when I bring the phone to my ear, hearing him sigh a loud exhale of relief.

"Where have you been? Luke said you were at a hospital." Jeremy says as I glance up to see a few nurses and doctors rushing through the nearly empty hallway.

"I'm in Utica, New York. At a hospital. Luke was pretty right about that." I comment, hearing him inhale sharply.

"Elena, this guy that you've been babysitting there. I know he's a friend. But, you should come home. Mom's been falling apart since you left. She's worried that you were dead. When, I told her that you were at some damn hospital because of some guy. She told me that I needed to come up to wherever you are and bring you back home. Mom said you shouldn't be there." He tells me scoldingly with an underlined pleading tone.

"I'm not leaving. And, I am not babysitting him, Jeremy. He was injured and he's my friend. He needs me. What if it was Anna?" I shoot back at him, causing abrupt silence between us.

My brother's quiet for a long time. "He's not your boyfriend, Elena. God damn it! Come home!" He sounds so much like my father in the moment, whenever dad would yell at us for something that it makes my blood boil and causes me to become even more irritated with him.

"I don't care. If it was Anna you wouldn't leave, for one damn second. You wouldn't go anywhere. Now, tell mom that I'm fine and I'll be home in a few days. Besides, I'm not her babysitter, Jer. She said she was capable of taking care of herself." My voice is filled with irritation and annoyance as I place the phone against my chest and hold it there for a minute, trying to calm myself down before lifting it up to my ear again.

"Are you in love with him, Elena? Is that why you're still there?" He asks. I grit my teeth, inhaling a breath and exhaling it slowly. I don't know how to reply to that question. Do I tell him the truth? Do I lie? Although, if I lied, I'd just be lying to myself.

I close my eyes tightly, answering him so fast that deep down I know that I'll probably regret ever admitting my true feelings for Stefan to my brother, somewhere down the road. "Yes, I am. I'm falling in love with him, Jer. I know it's crazy because I barely know him. But, I can't leave him right now. He needs me, he needs someone here with him when he wakes up. And, to be honest. I want it to be me. And, it's not just my feelings for him that are making me stay. He saved my life, Jer. I owe him that much just to be here for him."

I can hear the disappointment in his voice, seeping into his words. "You're just his friend, Elena. Remember that for when he wakes up because I would hate to see you wasting your time on a guy that doesn't like you as much as you clearly like him. Listen, I need to get going. I'll be in touch and I'll tell mom to call you or something. Just, keep your phone on and don't dodge my calls."

My tired body cautiously lurches forward when I finally get up off the floor and dust my pants off, yawning while I step back into Stefan's room. I glance up at him slowly, swallowing the lump in my throat. It's been a week, going on almost two weeks as Zach had said. And, there's barely been any progress. He's twitched a little bit. But, the nurses have said that those are just his muscles and nerves reacting.

"No improvement yet." The same older looking nurse who is about in her late 40s, named Brenda that has been keeping an eye on him ever since he first was rushed into the hospital says softly. She knocks lightly on the door as she stares over at me, putting my cell phone back into my purse. "No, not yet." I tell her, biting down on the inside of my cheek.

"You can talk to him though, you know. Like you would if he was awake. They say that sometimes, that helps patients who are in these situations." She explains, writing something down on the chart in her hands and checking his vital signs. Brenda huffs out a breath, shaking her head as I watch her straight blonde hair sway against the middle of her back and her blue eyes catch my gaze.

"He's so young to be in this situation. It's sad you know, watching these young men nearly die for a job that they love so much. I'm rooting for him though. He's got really good vital signs. Stefan's got a chance. Your boyfriend is going to be fine." She tells me, glancing down at my left hand, giving me a small frown.

"Maybe when he gets out of here, he'll make you his wife. He'd be crazy not to. You two seem good for each other." She states, pivoting on her heels as I avoid her stares. I'm starting to feel guilty for lying about my relationship to him. But, Brenda's been nice enough to allow me to stay in Stefan's room with him for almost the whole time that he's been here and for that, I'm thankful.

I shrug my shoulders back, keeping up the charade. "Yeah, maybe." I quietly tell her, watching as she leaves. It takes me a few minutes to go through his things that he was brought in with to find it. I'm quickly rummaging through a few things that Brenda had given me that were on Stefan when they brought him in. There's a watch that I'm sure have his dad's initials on the back. His cell phone and when I get to the black sweatshirt that's in the clear bag, my hands stop as I pull out his wallet, placing it on the chair. But, what catches me most off guard is a picture. The one that I had given Stefan at the charity event. It's untarnished, wrapped in this protective film as my fingers run over it.

"I meant what I wrote on the back of this, Stefan. I want you to be safe. I don't want to lose you. Truth is, I can't lose you because so far in my messed up life, you are the only thing keeping me from falling apart. You mean more to me than you'll ever understand. And, I can't not tell you, that I'm falling in love with you, Stefan. And, nothing matters right now because you're not here with me. So, please if you're still in there. Please, come back to me." My voice cracks as I pull up a chair, my hand still clutching the picture as my other hand grabs a hold of his, tightly squeezing and releasing his hand. But, just as my fingers unravel from his I gasp when his fingers twitch and I look down to realize that his hand is gripping mine firmly. My brown teary eyes become blurred with moisture when my gaze shifts up slowly. I see it then, his eyelids flutter open, his green eyes staring back at me with such intensity and worry as he tries to speak and all I can do is shout out Brenda's name hurriedly.

She rushes inside, telling me to take a step back as I hear her order for her colleague to call a doctor so that they can check Stefan's vitals and take him off of the breathing machine. "He's breathing on his own, which is good. Listen, you need to step outside. I'll come and get you when you can come back to see him." She instructs, the doctor and another nurse all crowding around Stefan as I'm shoved out of the way and told to go wait.

---

"He's awake, Damon." I comment, rushing over to Bonnie and Damon who are walking towards Stefan's room the same moment that I step out of it. His blue eyes are filled with relief, gripping Bonnie's hand he exhales deeply and suddenly pulls me into a tight hug. "Thank god." He states, his arms still around me when we all turn around to the sound of someone clearing his voice and he walks towards us in his white lab coat.

"I'm doctor Anderson. I've been treating Stefan Salvatore since he came in. Can I speak with Damon Salvatore, alone please?" He asks, seeing as Bonnie and I nod, holding each other's hands as we step out of the waiting room. The doors are open and we both overhear Dr. Anderson speaking with a firm and confident tone to Damon. "Your brother is breathing on his own now and seems to be doing okay, cognitively. His memory is a bit spotty. Although, I'm fairly positive that all of that will return within time, in pieces." He says, I turn back towards the glass windows, looking in to see Damon hug the doctor as well.

"When can we see him?" He asks eagerly, taking a step back from the doctor as I watch him purse his lips together, glancing down at his chart and then back up at Damon. "I can only allow one visitor into his room at time." He answers.

I can see Damon run his fingers through his hair, lifting up his hand. "Great." He adds in, patting the younger dark brown haired young man named Dr. Anderson on his shoulder before turning away and coming back into the hallway to stand in front of Bonnie and I.

"Elena, I want you to go first." He instructs, making my head snap up from my lock on my unpolished fingernails.

"Me? Damon, I can't do that. You're his brother. You should go first." I try arguing, watching Damon step in front of me. He places both of his hands on to my shoulders firmly, gripping them just a bit. "I know that I am and as much as I want to rush to be the first one in there. You should go first." He says again, reluctant to my words of telling him to be the first one inside of Stefan's room.

I swallow the lump forming in my throat. "It's okay." He encourages, taking a step to the side and looking over at me as I slowly lift my feet up off the ground, making small steps towards the room. My hands are sweating, my head spinning and I'm nervous all over again. I can feel the butterflies increase tenfold as I push open the slightly adjured door to his room and step inside.

The lights are lowered, making the room dimly lit as my footsteps slowly approach his bed. Stefan's bed is still lowered, his eyes are closed and I swear for a moment that he's probably sleeping, until he inhales deeply and a small smile spreads across his lips. He doesn't even open his eyes when he says my name with a husky and rasp filled tone, coughing deeply.

"Elena." He stops speaking for a moment, reaching out his hand to me and wiggling his fingers. I watch his head turn to me. The tubes that had kept him breathing and alive are all gone now. And, all that remains are just an IV in his right hand and another line that is keeping his blood pressure in check. Stefan gives me a lopsided small smile when his eyes flutter open to look at me. But it quickly leaves his mouth when he licks his dried and chapped lips before he speaks. "What happened?"

I grab a hold of his hand, fearful of saying anything as I feel his fingers touch with mine and then he locks his gaze on to me. His green eyes are hazy. But, they're focused on my every move when he tries to speak. But, nothing comes out of his mouth except for a small gasp that leaves his vocal cords. I slowly lower my body to sit down in the chair behind me, holding on to his hand loosely.

"Elena, what happened to me? " He asks again, his gleeful expression fading fast when he secures his glance on to me and I look around the room, biting down on my lower lip.

"You were in an accident, Stefan." I tell him, feeling his hand tighten around mine. He breathes out a shaky breath, looking around the room. He's silent for a long time, looking down at our hands. "The last thing I remember was being with you at the fire house. And, then we went out on this call and everything was burning all around us." He recalls, a solemn look appearing across his face when he heavily exhales. His eyes close tightly as he turns back to me and asks in a soft voice. "Daniel's dead, isn't he?" He whispers softly, his voice cracking when he asks with a broken tone. "You can tell me. Please, Elena. Tell me. Is Daniel dead?"

I shake my head, my eyes close and I can feel the hot tears escape when I mumble out. "He didn't make it, Stefan. I am so sorry." The reaction on his face is vacant, he's distant from me as he releases my hand and I watch his own hands become balled into fists as he shouts out with an angered tone. "Daniel, my brother's best friend is dead. A mother lost her son, a fiancé lost the man that she was supposed to live out the rest of her life with because, we were never supposed to be in that area. And, it's all because of Patrick!" He screams, causing my whole body to become numb at his words. Stefan turns to his side, sobbing into the pillow behind him as I stand beside his bed, too frozen in place to move from my position, the only thing that I'm able to do is lift my hand and gently stroke his back, trying to keep him calm.

I watch him turn back to me after a good ten minutes, tears glazing over his green eyes as he pulls me close. I can feel his weakened arms wrap around the middle of my stomach while he cries into the fabric of my shirt, clinging on to me as if I'm the only thing from keeping him from downing in his own misery. I unravel his arms from me without much of an effort after a few minutes, taking a step back and watching him move over as he pleads with me. "Stay. Please just stay here with me. Elena, I know you don't think I do. But, I need you."

I don't say a word, just nod slowly as he watches me move the blankets back. My tired body slides into the bed with him. Stefan turns to me carefully, seeing me resting my head on his pillow and locking my gaze on to his, as we lay side by side. We're so close that I can feel his breath washing over my face. He watches me eyes close and then, I feel him lift his hand to caress my cheek when I hear him say in a voice that's just above a whisper. "I've missed you so much, beautiful girl."

---

A/N: Reviews are always appreciated. :)

Follow me on Twitter for updates or to chat about my stories at: BePassionate_24

-Until Next Time!-

A/N: Thank you to everyone who is reviewing, following and favoriting. You guys are awesome! Lots of cuteness and feels in this chapter. :)

Enjoy!

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Fifteen

-Stefan-

I can smell the fire burning everywhere, the clouds of dark smoke and ash making it hard to see as we walked through the wooded and forestry areas.

"You know, if we make it out of this, I'm going to take Mel to Vegas and we're just going to get married there. Screw the whole family tradition crap." Daniel said, breathing through his oxygen mask as I watched him pat Damon on the shoulder.

"What about you, Damon?" Tyler asked, stepped to Daniel's right side as he looked out at the vast acreage that was burning while we prepared the trucks and water hoses.

"Well, I'm planning on throwing Bonnie a nice big wedding with close friends and family. I'm a bit on the traditional side. Ty, didn't you and Caroline get married at a court house?" Damon asked with a laugh as I looked on, turning back around to walk back to one of the guys from the one of the many firehouses that had joined us to fight this massive wildfire.

"We got married in her mom's backyard. You were there." Tyler stated, sighing out a breath and pulling down his face shield as Damon shrugged. I could hear my brother mumble out loud. "I don't remember much of it..I must have been pretty drunk. And, for that apologize if I tried to hit on your wife."

With my back turned just slightly, I could hear the cracking in the distance. First, a tree branch, then a few more and just as I turned back around fully to warn them all. The two large evergreen trees near the three of them came crashing down at full speed. I watch with a paralyzed fear as they crash down upon them, I can hear their screaming inside of my ears and the buzzing noise of the loud booming echoing throughout the forest.

"No, No..Daniel. Stay with me! Tyler, wake up. Please, man. Wake up!" I'm screaming, thrashing about as I feel something heavy holding me down, the same feeling is on my cheeks. The feeling is warm and soft upon my skin as so is her calm voice, telling me that I'm dreaming. "Stefan, wake up. It's okay. Shhh..It's okay, it's just a dream. It's just a dream." She says with a reassuring tone. My eyes open just a little bit with tears glazed over them. Elena leans forward, wiping away my tears with her thumbs as she gives me a sorrowful look.

"You're okay, Stefan. I promise. You're safe because you are here with me." She tells me as my eyes open up wider and I realize that I'm still in the hospital. I'm still in my bed and one of my arms is draped lazily over Elena's waistline.

"You're okay." She smiles, lifting up her hand and caressing my cheek as I watch her lay back down on the same side she had been on earlier.

"I'm sorry." I reply back, adjusting myself too so that we're still laying close to each other. We're silent and our bodies are now turned towards one another. She's staring at me cautiously as I clear my throat, wanting to say something, anything at all to kick this awkward feeling between us. However, Elena speaks first.

"Hey, it's okay..Stefan, honestly it's fine." She says softly, covering up her body and then mine with the blanket that's fallen down below to her hips. "Listen, there's something that I've been wanting to say to you for a few days now and I just didn't know how to say it because- you died on me."

My eyebrows scrunch up, my face contorts and I'm trying to understand what she's saying to me. But, Elena backs away before I can even open my mouth. I watch her get up from the bed and as she does, she runs her fingers through her hair. "You died in this room, twice during the week I was here. I thought that I was going to lose you and that I'd never be able to tell you how I felt." She recalls, sorrow on her face as she sighs out a breath and glances down at the floor.

"How you felt about what?" I hear myself asking her, because I'm a bit confused as to what she's even talking about. Maybe it's the drugs, or maybe I'm trying to wrap my mind around the idea of Elena actually being interested in me. It could be a little bit of both.

"About you, about us." She flatly clarifies, her cheeks getting redder and she begins to blush as she slowly makes her way back to the bed and sits back against the pillows. Her legs are swung over again and she's got her head turned so that she's staring at me nervously. "I like you, Stefan. And, those feelings just aren't going away. I've tried to ignore them, I've tried to stop thinking about you. But, whatever I do, you're in the back of my mind, always."

I'm smiling. Feeling wanted by someone that you have developed feelings for over the last few weeks is an amazing thing to feel. Being loved and having that in return is indescribable. Although, why do I feel like if I tell her, right now that I feel the same way that it'd ruin things. So, I don't say anything. Elena just watches me lift my hand up and caress her cheek. She blushes even more and I can feel her body tense as she sharply inhales.

"I have a confession to make." She says in a quiet tone, narrowing her eyes at her hands that are in her lap. "And, maybe it's stupid. Maybe it's too soon for me to feel like this. But, I can't help it. Stefan," She pauses, turning her head so that her eyes are locked on to mine when she mumbles out. "It's stupid because I barely know you."

"What's stupid?" I ask her with a curious tone as she nervously runs her hands through her hair. "Me, being here as if it's going to change anything. Like, you're going to tell me you feel the same way."

"Elena, I've lost you. What are you talking about?" I ask her. Elena lifts her hands up in defeat as she gets up. Her back is turned away from me and towards the door as she huffs out a breath and then pivots back on her heels to face me. She's got this embarrassed look on her face, like she's ashamed of what she's going to admit. But, I notice her fingers curl in against her palms as she shrugs her shoulders back and walks towards the hospital room door like she's ready to run out of it. "Truth is, Stefan Salvatore. I'm falling in love with you." Elena confesses briskly, stepping out of the room without looking back at my reaction and clearly leaving both of us reeling from her words as I watch dumbfounded while the door slams shut behind her.

---

-Caroline-

I keep staring at my wedding band, twirling it around my fingers and just praying for a miracle to happen. She can't take him away from me. Yes, Carol is his mother but he's also my husband and she just, she can't take him away. A light knock on the door makes me jump out of my skin as I turn around to glance up at whoever the visitor is. If it's Carol, I'm prepared to send her motherly ass packing!

"I just wanted to see how he was doing." Matt says, pushing the door open and giving me a saddened look. He's visibly shaken by everything and his steps are slow into the room, cautiously observing me.

"I figured that you probably haven't eaten yet. So, I brought some bagels from a deli nearby with some cream cheese too." He explains, placing them on to the small table near the entrance door as I hear his footsteps get closer.

"His mother wants to kill him." I blurt out, not really meaning exactly that. But, that's just how I feel.

"What?" Matt questions, pulling up a chair to sit down beside me as he places his arms in between his knees. "Caroline, what do you mean?" He asks, curiosity in his tone.

"She said he's a DNR and so if Tyler were to go into cardiac arrest or if they placed him on life support, which they haven't yet. But, if they do...Carol Lockwood is his power of attorney and she'd pull the plug on my husband. Her, only son." I tell him with a numb and distant tone, tears glazing over my eyes.

"She's still here you know, talking to the doctors. I saw her before I came into the room." Matt says, watching as I push up from the chair that has practically become my bed.

"I'll be right back." I tell him flatly, rushing out of the room and straight towards Carol who's half way down the hall. I must catch her off guard because her eyes are full of bewilderment and she looks stunned as I stand in front of her, pleading. Spilling my heart and my words out for the one man that I've loved more than anyone in all my young years of life.

"He's your son and I understand that you don't want him to suffer. I understand that it's hard for you to see him like this. But, he's my husband, damn it! He's my husband and I made a vow to him when I was only 18 years old. I promised myself to him, through thick and thin. So, I can't let you decide if he lives or dies...I can't do that Carol. I'm sorry but I'm going to fight you about this because I refuse to give up on your son. I refuse to believe that he's gone and that he's never coming back to me. And, you're right. I might not be a mother, but I sure as hell would never let my child die if I knew that I have yet to try everything in my power to save them." I tell her, watching as her eyes become glazed over and she abruptly leans against me.

She's clutching me for dear life and sobbing against my shirt. "Richard, Tyler father. Said that I should be made his power of attorney. But, I never wanted it, Caroline. I don't want to decide if he lives or dies. I want him to live and what kind of mother would that make me if I wanted my son to die? But, Caroline, it's not fair..It's not fair because he's my only son. He's my only son and he should have never been in this mess. He should have never been in the mountains with them." She sobs as we stand in the middle of the hallway and she continues to hold on to me as I slowly wrap her into my embrace swallowing the lump in my throat and burying my own face into the curve of her neck as I softly reply back the only thing that comes to mind. "I know, I know."

---

"How did it go?" Matt asks me, watching as I wipe my tears with the back of my hand and exhale deeply.

"It was a disaster. But, I think we both found a common ground. It was her husband that made her the power of attorney for Tyler. He never really liked me and so, when we got married. He told Carol to keep everything as it was, just in case I left him when things got tough. We married young at 18. And, now here we are at the age of 20 and we're dealing with this. I can't start giving up on him, Matt." I tell him, sinking down in my chair as he looks over at Tyler and I watch the rise and fall of his chest. Matt notices me grab a hold of his hand, tightening my grip.

"Wake up, babe. I'm here and I'm not leaving until you wake up. Do you hear me? I'm not going anywhere." I say out loud, choking on my emotions as I reach out to touch his hand and feel his fingers squeeze mine back. "Did you see that?" I gasp, looking over at Matt as he nods. "Yeah, I did." He remarks, glancing down at our hands as I place a little bit more pressure on his fingertips. There's a weakened sense of feeling in his hands. But, I can feel Tyler's fingers lightly curl around mine. My eyes widen and the tears that I had tried so damn hard to push back are already making another appearance as I inhale deeply.

"Tyler, I love you. Please, baby let me know that you're still in there, open your eyes." I encourage him, feeling the weakened feeling of his fingers around mine tighten a little more and then it happens. His head slowly begins to move and then his arms.

"Tyler, babe!" I near shout out, shifting my gaze from his hand up to his face as his eyelids flutter open and I see him struggling to keep them open.

"Matt, go get a nurse. Hurry up!" I shout at him, watching Matt stumble to his feet as he runs out of the room and into the hallway, asking frantically for a nurse to come to my husbands room.

"Tyler." I sob, leaning my head against his chest and clutching on to his left hand, intertwining our hands together so that our wedding bands are side by side with each others. "You came back to me." I mumble out through a raw tone that barely makes it out of my vocal cords before a nurse rushes into the room and I look over just at the right time to catch the look of relief in Carol Lockwood's eyes as she stands just outside of his hospital room, leaning her back against the wall and sending out a silent prayer.

---

-Bonnie-

We haven't talked about wedding plans. I don't even have a ring yet. And, with everything going on lately. It makes sense that we haven't really touched on the subject just yet. However, when Damon grabs my hand, pulling me out of whatever trance I have. I'm brought back to our reality as he smiles at me. "Earth to my fiancee." He grins as he says it, this beaming smile across his face.

"Yeah, I'm listening." I tell him, watching as he rests our hands side by side on the table, sighing when he lifts himself up just a little from his seat and I watch an old looking antique blue diamond and circular cut diamond ring drop on to the table. "It was my mothers." He says sadly, glancing up at me as he shrugs and continues to explain.

"I've held on to it for a long time, took it to nearly every job with me because I was waiting for the right time to ask you. And, since you already said yes. I figured that maybe I could give you this ring as a temporary one until I find a nicer replacement." He tells me nervously, lifting up my hand off the table and into his own touch.

"I don't need a replacement. It was your mothers. Damon, I want it." I tell him with a sweet smile, watching as he lifts my left hand up gently, slipping on the tarnished and old looking engagement ring. I glance down at it as he frowns, explaining. "It needs to be taken to a jewelers and cleaned."

I shrug my shoulders back, lifting up my hand and smiling as I add. "It's fine, because it's perfect." I say out loud, leaning over the table and kissing his lips gently, wiping my lip gloss off his lips as he too matches my own giddy expression.

"We're going to be married and an old couple in no time." He jokes, coming to the realization that this is exactly what I've been waiting on for three years.

"Yeah, we are." I laugh, leaning back into my seat as I grab a hold of his hand and secure my gaze on to him. "I love you, Damon."

He lifts my hand up to his lips and kisses my knuckles, speaking against them. "I love you too, soon to be Mrs. Bonnie Salvatore."

He clears his throat, still smiling as he drops my hand and then asks. "So, when should we start planning the wedding?"

I laugh, not even sure why I say it out loud. But, I do and the mood between us suddenly changes as I smile and suggest. "Maybe next year or something. Damon, we need time to see if this is even going to work between us. I mean, don't get me wrong. I want to be your wife. But, being a fiancee is taking our relationship to a whole new level that's just a bit scary. So, an adjustment period would be nice. You know something like, not jumping straight to the wedding and becoming husband and wife right away would be nice."

---

-Elena-

"You can't just tell me how you feel about me and walk out like that." Stefan says opening the door to his hospital room as I lean against the wall in the nearly empty hallway, seeing him struggling to walk over to me with his weakened legs.

"You should be in bed." I point out, watching him support his weight off of the door frame. He leans his head against it, sighing out a pained breath and looking up at the chipping white paint on the door.

"And, you should come back in here so that we can talk about this." He orders, his tone filled with a small hint of annoyance.

"What's there to talk about? Stefan, you'd never fall for me. I'm just some girl that sat by your side and watched you die twice. I prayed for you and I never left. I'm just a girl that can't be loved by anyone because I screw it up. Everything. I can't get close to you or anyone for that matter because of it. As much as I want to allow myself to love you and to be loved by you. I know that I shouldn't because I'd be risking too much." I hear myself rambling, watching from the corner of my eye as Stefan lifts his hand up, caressing my cheek gently again. His other hand is supporting his weak and fragile body as he smiles.

"If you don't want to risk it. I will. I'd risk putting my heart on the line for you. Because, even if you don't want to believe it. You're worth it, Elena." He concludes, smiling a lopsided grin as my head slowly turns to look up at him with a total confusion on my features.

"Just give me some time to get better and heal up. And, once we can break me out of here. I want us to go out on a proper first date. You know, a date that involves all that cute stuff that couples do. Hand holding, stealing nervous glances across the table at each other, and dinner. And, I'll even make sure to wear something nice, kiss you goodnight and bring you flowers." His words make me smile so much that my cheeks begin to hurt as I turn towards him fully. We stand near the door for a while longer as I realize that he's having a hard time standing on his own.

"Let's get you back to bed, Casanova." I joke, wrapping his arm around my shoulders as he leans into me and smiles.

"I like you, Elena." He says, a content expression on his face as we make the short distance back to his bed and when I help him back on to it. I nearly fall over into his lap. Stefan's arm catches me though, wrapping around me tightly as he smirks.

"You can let me go now." I tell him, glancing down to where his arm is resting, against my hip as his fingers gently stroke the bare skin that's exposed with the rising of my shirt.

I inhale deeply, a shaky breath. "I like you, a lot. Miss Gilbert." He purrs into my ear, my eyes close and I swallow down my emotions. I'm pissed that my own body is betraying me when it comes to him.

"I know you do. But, how about you tell me that when you can think clearly and the drugs aren't talking for you." I tell him, hearing him laugh as I get up and lower down my shirt, seeing a frown appear on Stefan's face.

"I'm not high." He remarks with an argumentative tone, leaning back into the pillows on the bed and patting the empty space beside him.

"Sure, you're not. You nearly just poured your heart out to me. That's just odd for you. Very odd, in fact. So, I've come to the conclusion that you're probably still high from the morphine." I tell him, hearing him turn his head to me, a saddened look on his face.

"The sheets are cold without you laying here." He states, patting the space beside him again.

"Stefan.." I say his name is a warning tone as he lifts his arms up above his head, a serious look on his face. "I'm not going to try anything. I swear. I just-." I cut him off.

"You just what?" I ask, my arms hugging my stomach as I take a step back.

"I just like waking up to seeing you beside me." He admits, giving me one of his signature smiles.

"What does that even mean?" I question, tilting my head to the side, taunting him.

"It means that as much as you're scared of being vulnerable around me. To be honest. I'm scared too, Elena. But, I like having you here with me and I like that I'm letting you break down these walls. I like seeing your beautiful smiling face when I open my eyes, I like knowing that you want to stay with me and that you care enough not to leave me." He says, watching as I slip my shoes off, huffing out a loud sigh as I lay down beside him again, my head on his pillow as Stefan lifts his arms up and pulls me closer towards him. "I'm your friend who has a crush on you, Stefan. And, since I am your friend. I wanted to stay." I tell him.

Our foreheads are touching, our eyes are secured on each other and our lips are just inches away as he says. " What can I do to change your mind about being more than my friend. Because, right now I'm trying really hard not to kiss you."

I shake my head, licking my lips. It's stupid to taunt him like this because he's clearly still under the influence of the pain killers. But, I can't help it. "You wouldn't kiss me. But, I'd like to see you try." I comment sleepily as if he won't really try anything. But then I hear him adjust his arm. Stefan lifts his hand to cup my chin with his palm. I can feel him tracing the outline of my jawline as he moves his aching body towards me, little by little.

"You're so gorgeous and I just want to say thank you." I hear him murmur out loud as his hand slips into my hair and he brings his lips towards mine, smiling when I close my eyes at his touch and then I feel his warm lips upon my own. His mouth leaves a sweet sensual kiss against my own that makes my heart beat pick up. He backs away slowly, the tip of his finger gliding up and down my cheek when he adds in. "Thank you, for staying with me. Even if I did scare you."

My eyes open just slightly as I too take my hand and place it on his stubble covered cheek, running my fingers over the prickly skin.

"You're welcome. I guess I just couldn't picture being anywhere else but here." I tell him, turning around so that my back his facing him as I feel Stefan pull me close to his body. He kisses the top of my head as he speaks against me, placing his arm over my stomach and wrapping it around me so that my back is against his chest. I hear him whisper out in a soft and sleepy tone, before sleep begins to over take us both once again. "And, I wouldn't want you to be anywhere else. But, here with me."

---

A/N: Where can I find myself a cute guy like Stefan? ;P

Reviews are always gladly appreciated and I love knowing what you all think about this story. So, feel free to leave me one.

Follow me on twitter to chat about my stories: BePassionate_24

-Until Next Time!-

A/N: Follow me on twitter for updates or to chat about my writings at: BePassionate_24

Thank you to those who are following, reviewing and loving this story right along with me. I love reading what you all have to say about it. And, I'm so happy that many of you like this story. :)

Enjoy!

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Seventeen

-Damon-

I don't know how we're going to do this? How do you bury a friend, someone that you've loved and shared things with. A person who has become your family over the years?

Those questions swirl through my mind as I lean my back against the patio chair in the backyard. It's early in the morning and I didn't want to wake Bonnie up just yet. I couldn't sleep, mostly because of the images and sounds of Daniel's voice shrieking in my ears and his bloodied face in front of my eyes, every single time I close them. I've tried sleeping and it just doesn't seem to work. So, I came out here to clear my head. The sounds of birds chirping at 4am don't calm me one bit as it dawns on me that in two short days, we're going to be faced with burying and saying good bye to one of our own.

It hits hard, the realization as I push up from the cold metal chair and make my wake back inside. My head lifts up when I notice Bonnie standing in front of me with a red robe wrapped around her lean and athletic frame. She doesn't say a thing, just walks up to me and places her warm hands on to my flushed and cold skin. "We're going to be okay. I promise you that we're going to be get through this." She states, pulling me into her embrace. She doesn't even need to ask me why I was outside at such an early hour. Because, that's how well she knows me. I swallow the lump in my throat. I've been trying to be strong, for everyone and I just..I can't do it anymore as I lock my watery blue eyes on to her and sigh against the flesh of her neck.

"I can't go to the funeral, Bon. I can't say goodbye to him." I sob, holding on to her as she strokes my back and holds me tighter, whispering softly into my ear. "It's okay, baby. We can think of something else to honor him. It's okay. He knew how much you loved him, he knew how much you cared for him."

She knows how much Daniel meant to all of us, especially me. When Sean's son, Alex had first been diagnosed with cancer. Daniel and I had gone out to help their whole family as much as we could. We spent days going back and forth from the hospital to the house just to make sure that everyone was doing okay. We were that close with each other that, all of us (Before Stefan joined the crew) would sleep in Sean's three bedroom apartment on the floor just so that if he called and told us that he needed us, we could go over to the hospital and be with him and Alex as quickly as possible. Daniel had always said that if he and Melanie ever had children that they'd want a son as bright and sweet as Alex is. He took care of him when his dad was called out to a three day job. We'd take turns on our day offs, watching over Alex until Sean or his mother would return from work. Daniel loved children, he loved Alex and I know that he would have given up everything to make his friend's son better.

"Sean should be there too...I'm sure he's heard by now." My voice trails off as Bonnie's hands slide off my face and she nods her head, exhaling.

"I'll call him for you." Bonnie offers as I shake my head. I should do it. We haven't been as close as we were when all of us worked together and were in the academy together. But, he deserves to know and he should be included in this, a proper goodbye for a fallen comrade.

My hand lifts up and I place it on Bonnie's shoulder, stopping her from going towards the portable house phone. "No. I will." I tell her, clearing my throat and walking towards it instead. I can feel Bonnie's eyes on me as I sit down on the couch, glancing down at the phone with shaking fingers. She see's me close my eyes for a moment to try and find some sort of sign that it's okay for me to do what I'm about to do. Shatter another best friend's world.

The couch cushions move when Bonnie sits down right beside me, extending out her hand with a sad smile. "It's okay, Damon. We're going to do this together. Okay?" She says as I lock my gaze on to her. "Okay." I reply back, dialing Sean's number and closing my eyes after the third ring as we both begin to feel numbness in our bodies when he answers with a rough. "Hello?"

Bonnie's grasp on my hand tightens as she encourages me to speak. I have tears in my eyes as my voice cracks when I explain to another close friend of mine the reasoning for my call. "Sean, I don't know if you've heard. But, I have some bad news. It's about Daniel."

There's a silence on the other line that makes me want to vomit because it's that kind of silence that makes you just feel a rush of sudden sickness. My words are sinking into his mind and now, he's trying to process it all. "I know. I heard a few days ago..I, um. I was going to call. But, Alex had some tests to be ran and-." My emotion filled tone cuts him
off mid explanation as I deeply exhale while asking. "How's he doing?"

Sean's quiet at first and then I hear him inhale sharply before he states. "They found another cancerous tumor in my son's stomach late last night. The donations that you all helped rack in with the charity event helped a lot. But, his chances aren't good, Damon. He's got less than 2 months to live."

I curse myself and God under my breath for throwing so many hard blows at the people that I care about. This isn't fair. Alex is just a little child and Daniel was- he was an amazing young man who had his whole life ahead of him. Sean's voice breaks me out of my angered trance when he soft says. "His mother and I are planning on making his last few months as comfortable as possible. Believe me when I say that I want to go to Daniel's funeral. But, I can't do it."

My tears begin to spill over as Bonnie leans toward me and wipes them away her with thumbs. Once dried up, she places her head on to my shoulder and holds my hand tightly as I continue to talk to Sean, telling him that I understand that he can't lose hope in Alex. "He's going to be okay, Sean. We all are. We're going to be just fine." I tell him, repeating it in my head as if it's a mantra while I try my best to believe my own words. Although, that same sickening feeling inside of my stomach returns as I sit there and find myself not being able to stop thinking about how much I'm lying to him and to myself. Deep down, I can sense it. We're not going to be okay, none of us are. And, this right now is just the beginning.

---

-Elena-

"So, you said flowers and hand holding. Right?" He asks me later that evening as we walk towards his red pickup truck and he catches my hand that's swaying back and forth between us. I gasp a bit, a small smile forming across my lips.

"Yes." I tell him, turning my head towards him as he smiles widely and intertwines our fingers together.

"What are we doing in an empty field that has a creek nearby. I can hear it." I say in an observant tone, feeling him spin me around suddenly, I fall back against his body, my hand latching on to his shoulder as he smiles down at me with a smirk.

"It's not just any field, Elena. When Damon and I were little kids my mom would take us out here to this very creek and we'd catch fireflies during the summer." He explains as I glance down at my feet that are wet from the moist grass and thin white flip flops I'm wearing.

"That still doesn't explain why you brought me out here." I jokingly nudge his shoulder as he pulls me to him. My head leaning against his shoulder when Stefan sighs deeply before he adds in. "I wanted a peaceful place where we could just talk and not have to worry about anything. Except for each other." He laughs a little, pointing out in the distance as I glance up to see his red pickup truck that's parked in the middle of the field. The back of it is opened now, music playing lightly from the stereo as he smiles to himself and shrugs his shoulders. "I wanted to make it romantic."

"You moved the truck when I went down to the creek to explore it a bit?" I ask him as he raises his eyebrows at me. "Yeah, well. I wanted to surprise you with a few things. So, come on." He states, pulling me excitedly with him and dragging me to the truck.

---

"Are you just going to keep staring at me? Look, Stefan. This was your idea. Coming out here to the back of your truck, laying on blankets and having a late nightdate near creek. So, do you do this for all the girls that you consistently ask out on dates?" I ask him.

His green eyes laugh along with him when he smiles and moves his body a bit closer towards me, a spoon in his hands that he had been eating ice cream with dangles from in between his fingers. I watch with a surprised face as he lifts his thumb and dabs at my lower lip, licking off the excess vanilla ice cream that he's now got on his own fingers.

"You had a little-." He begins to say as I tilt my head to the side, smiling and giggling like a silly kid as I lean my back against the pickup truck bed, resting my arms underneath my head. Stefan smiles as he follows my movements. We're side by side, laying so close that he can reach out and touch me as we both gaze up at the blue clear night sky above us.

"We've been on four dates already. So, tell me Mr. Salvatore. Do you ever want kids?" I asked him, watching his head turn as he huffs out a heavy sigh and laughs a little.

"Four dates? Well, if you count all the times I've come into the diner and semi stalked you to go out with me. Then, sure we've been on a few not so traditional dates." He jokes with a smile. Adding in quickly, "Isn't that a pretty loaded question to ask someone you've only gone out on a few dates with?"

I shrug my shoulders back, smiling as I look back up towards the sky and laugh before I reply with the only thing that fairly makes sense. "I guess it is. But, ever since I met you. You've been nothing but persistent with me. Friendly and very sweet. But, persistent. It's not like you're looking for a girlfriend, Stefan. It's like you're looking for a wife in someone who isn't wife material. I'm totally not wife material and to put it bluntly, I just don't think that I would ever be enough for someone like you."

"Ha. Not wife material? Don't sell yourself short, Elena. You will make any lucky bastard the happiest man on earth. No matter how many kids you have with him. He'd need to work really hard though, to keep you. But, I'm sure that he'd adore a girl like you. I know that I would, if you were mine." Stefan comments, leaning into me a bit more as I feel the back of his hand stroke my cheek, my gaze falling to lock onto his emerald colored eyes.

"I want two kids. Maybe three. When I'm ready for them. When I find that one girl that can put up with all my shit and is worth marrying than I'd want them. I think having a big family would be nice. A dog, a huge backyard and a family that has dinners and celebrates stuff together. I guess…" He pauses for a moment, closing his eyes when he adds.

"It's because my brother and I never really had that growing up. I mean, we did. But, it was taken away from us too soon. So, I just think that I'd want my kids to have each other and two loving parents that loved one another no matter what." He says in a truthful tone as I smile a little at the thought of him being a father or even a husband for that matter. Any girl would be lucky to have a man just like him.

"Who would have thought that the macho acting fire fighter had a heart of gold and was really sappy under all that facade of 'I can get any woman I want.'" I comment in a teasing tone, feeling Stefan's hands press against my sides and he tickles me a little, causing my body to lurch forward.

"Hey, I may act all tough. But, I kind of have a soft spot for kids. I've always liked them. And, I also have a soft spot for beautiful women." He says in a nonchalant tone, leaning down towards me. His lips just inches from my own as I lick mine and gaze into his green eyes, getting lost in them.

"You do? Hmm…That's nice." I reply in a soft humming tone, trying to push up off the bed of the truck when I feel his hand on my shoulder, pushing me gently back down against it. Stefan's hand slips into my hair and he places it gently on the back of my head. My eyes are locked on to his face, mouth open to tease him a bit more. But, just when I do, I could feel Stefan's finger being placed on to my lips- silencing me and my thoughts that are running wild.

"I'm going to kiss you right now. And, it's not going to be like the kiss in the supply closet. I'm going to kiss you breathlessly and make sure that you remember it forever, that way you'll never forget me after tonight." My eyes shoot open widely when he says those exact words. I can feel Stefan's finger still against my lips as I swallowed the air that's trying to escape out of my lungs, attempting to speak. However, all I could do is nod while my arms pull him down against my body. His fingers gently fist small pieces of my hair into his grasp as he leans down and does exactly what he had explained. The hint of breath mints are all I can taste on his tongue, the pressure of his mouth against mine make my head spin. I can feel him all around, consuming my every thought and every movement as he leaves a searing and achingly passionate kiss upon my lips, forcing me to be completely speechless in it's aftermath.

My back arches forward towards his chest while I feel his legs lower in between mine. He watches my arms as they tighten around his neck, pulling him down further and kissing him deeper than I had attempted to do when I finally break apart from him for a second to get some air into my lungs that feel like they're burning from the lack of it. The weight of his body, the feeling of his hands lifting my shirt up make me whimper out a noise as he flips us over gently, my body laying on top of his as he does so.

It's hot and I can see the beads of sweat dripping off his forehead as he looks up at me and smiles widely. "Beautiful girl, what's it going to take for you to be mine?" Stefan smirks, his hand moving up to cup my face as his thumb runs over my cheek bone. I swallow hard, my eyes closing at his touch and I mentally want to slap myself at the reaction that I'm having at what he's doing to me. Consuming me, filling me with more joy than I've ever felt in my life thus far. Plain and simple. He's making me fall completely head over heels in love with him without even trying too hard.

I laugh a little at his question. He's already got me in the palm of his hands and he can tell just by the way my eyes are glistening. God, I want him. "Flowers, chocolates, a real date with dinner, holding my hand earlier and kissing me under the stars just now. I think you've figured it out. If you keep this up, you'll have me in no time. However, I'm already nearly all yours." I smile at him, leaning down and capturing his lips against my own as Stefan lowers his hand, placing it on the small of my back. His fingertips lift the fabric of my shirt as I feel the cool air hit my skin and it sends a shiver down my spine.

"You okay?" He asks against my lips. Am I okay? Right now, I'm perfect. Blissful. I don't want this to stop. I don't want this to be the end, I don't want to stop kissing him and being in his embrace.

Our bodies are chest to chest, I can feel his rise and fall underneath me. His head lowers down on to the blanket as I climb off of him and lay down beside him. As much as I didn't want it to end, I know that it has to. Stefan grabs a hold of my hand, intertwining our fingers as he speaks. "You really are the best thing that has happened to me in a long time." He states, tightening his grip and pulling me closer as I lay my head on to his chest and we both glance up at the vast starry night. The only thing that's seen are the little bright stars and the moon shining up above us so brightly that it illuminates our shadows in the dark field.

"I'm fine. Perfectly fine." I comment, allowing a small yawn to escape past my lips as I smile to myself while snuggling closer to him. This is just perfect and I don't want to move or anything to ruin it. Although, the way he adjusts himself beside me, pulling me closer to his body as his hand gently runs up and down my arm. I can tell that something's about to ruin this as silence falls upon us.

"You need to go home tonight, Elena. I know that you don't want to face her. But, it's better than hiding out here with me." He says, kissing the top of my head when I hear him mumble out loud that he'd want nothing more than for us to stay just as we are. Warm, happy and safe in each others arms. Although that I'd be better off to go see my mother.

"She's destructive right now, Stefan. I can't deal with that." I retort back hearing him inhale sharply.

"Call your brother and go home with him tonight. Look, I know that you're scared. But-." I cut him off, pushing up off of him as I turn my back away. I don't want him noticing the tears in my eyes because of all the memories flooding back to me just at the mention of my mom.

"You don't know my mother! You don't know what it was like for me. What it is like for me! I raised myself and Jeremy, Stefan. Do you know how hard that was?" I'm yelling out my words, ruining the once blissful peace that we had found ourselves in just moments ago.

"I could only imagine that it wasn't easy." He says, trying not to provoke anything else from me. However, I'm on a roll and I can't stop as I get up and lift my hands up in the air. "She wasn't supposed to have children. She's one of those people that was never fit to be a mother! Although, she did and my father...He..." The words burn into my mind and are on the tip of my tongue. But, they don't leave my mouth. What I wanted to say was that my father was the only person who truly ever loved us.

"Elena, I'm sorry." Stefan replies with a softened tone, getting up from the blanket too and cautiously approaching me.

"It's not your fault. I just...I thought that I could live with her and I can't." I admit, noticing that he's got his hands in his pockets as he stands in front of me with sad apologetic green eyes. We're just inches away from the truck, standing in the dark as I glare at him.

"Try to make things work with her. But, just know that I have an extra spare bedroom in my apartment that I can clear out for you and that you can stay in. If you ever need it." He offers as he places his hand against the small of my back once again, pulling me into him and holding me against his chest protectively.

"I care about you. And I want you to know that if you ever need me. I'm here, just a phone call away." He informs me, holding me in his arms and exhaling deeply. Stefan's breath washes over my ear as he brings his lips up to it and whispers ever so quietly. "I will always be here for you, Elena. No matter what happens between us, I will always be here for you." He tells me, pulling back and kissing my cheek as he locks his eyes on to mine and whispers softly. "Always, no matter what happens."

---

The rumbling of the trucks engine comes to a complete stop as Stefan parks just a few feet away from my mothers house. "You sure that you don't want me to come in with you?" He asks, spinning a small strand of my hair in between his fingers and giving me a sweet and sincere smile, leaning over to kiss me once more. My hand on his chest stops him from going any further as he leaves me with one sweet kiss.

"No, I'll be fine." I leave a tiny kiss upon his lips, turning away and opening the door just as I look up to see the porch light flash on and see her standing by the front door in the distance. Her body is slouched over, her arms are tightly fastened against her chest as she moves towards the car. My stomach tightens and my hands begin to shake. Stefan opens the car door too, stepping out of it and walking over to my side almost instantly. I can feel his hand on the middle of my back, making small circles against the fabric of my shirt with his fingertips. My mother steps forward as well, eyeing him with a glare. "So, you're the one stealing my sweet baby girl away from me?"

I don't know where to look but at him as I watch their interaction. Stefan politely smiles at her, extending out his hand when he announces in a friendly tone with a small laugh. "Yes, ma'am. I'm Stefan Salvatore and it's a pleasure meeting you, Mrs. Gilbert. I'm so sorry for keeping Elena so preoccupied lately."

Mom scoffs at him, glancing back at the front door that creaks open just a little and I know from years of living with her and John that he's not too far away from ear shot, listening to every little word we're saying. In which I'm sure that once Stefan leaves that John will have some things to say as well.

"Well, my darling daughter has barely mentioned you. I only heard of you a few days ago because of Elena's brother. He said that you're a firemen and you were in an accident. That's why my daughter's been glued to your side." I hear her explain as Stefan nods his head, glancing down at the ground nearly ashamed that I've spent a week and a few days with him which had me near him for a majority of my time away from living with her.

"Yes, she has. Once again I'm sorry for keeping her away for so long. But, she's been a big help to me. I enjoy your daughter's company very much." Stefan tells her, smiling over at me and hearing my mother huff out an annoyed breath.

"Well, thank you for bringing her back home. Good night, Stefan." She pauses and looks back at the open front door once again and then yawns. "We should really be getting inside. I'll give you both a few minutes to say goodnight." She adds in, telling Stefan in a very fake and over the top tone that she's happy that they met before she saunters back towards the house.

"It was great meeting you as well." He replies, turning his attention back to me the minute my mother walks up the steps and shuts the front door to the house. She's probably watching us from the living room window as my back leans against the passenger side door of Stefan's truck and he turns to me, cupping my face in between his hands.

"You're going to be alright. But, if you need me at all. You know where I am." He says, leaning down to tenderly kiss my lips as I wrap my arms so effortlessly around his neck and hold him against my body for a long drawn out few minutes. I don't want to let him go, I don't want to be away from him, not tonight...Not ever.

Stefan backs away from me, his thumb stroking my cheek as he glances down into my eyes and sighs out a heavy breath. "Just a phone call away." He reminds me, kissing me again and then turning away this time for good as I turn around and watch him open the driver's side door to his truck. Stefan starts the engine and slowly drives away as I stand there out in the cold, not wanting to go in and face my mother. However, the sound of a familiar voice makes my body cringe when all I hear coming from the front porch is her chilling words. "I hope he knows that he won't last very long in your life, Elena. Since, you ruin everything you seem to get too close to. I suggest that you stop seeing him, sweetheart. All a young man like that will bring you is pain and heart ache."

---

A/N: Stefan and Elena really just need to hook up already..All that tension...Ekk! Also, Elena's mother sucks and she's about to get worse...Just wait until we meet John though. He's not a nice person either.

I'm sorry if this update kind of sucked to be honest, I've had a hard time writing anything lately. But, hopefully some of you still found it fairly interesting. Feel free to leave me some love in your reviews or a suggestion of what you might like to see happen next. ;)

-Until next time you lovely readers!-

A/N: Hey all. So sorry that I haven't updated this one for a while. But, to make up for it. Here's is some much needed Stefan and Elena goodness. I promise that the next chapter will have Bonnie and Damon, Caroline and Tyler. But, I just felt like this chapter needed to be all Stefan and Elena. Hope you guys don't mind.

Thanks for those of you who have been reading and reviewing. Honestly, your reviews mean so much to me. So, please keep them coming. :)

Enjoy!

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Eighteen

-Elena-

The house is quiet and the morning light still hasn't completely crept though the thin white blinds in the house as I make my way downstairs the next morning and go straight for the coffee machine. All I want to do is grab something to eat and rush out of the house as soon as I can, before either of them can wake up and ask me questions about Stefan. Questions that I really don't even know how to answer just yet or have any concrete answers to. Like, what you'd define our relationship as and if he really does have feelings for me?

A loud pinging noise on my cell phone tears my focus away from my hand pouring the hot coffee into the red colored travel mug in front of me as I hear someone begin to walk downstairs, clearing their throat and yawning a bit.

"Glad to see that you slept well." She states from behind me, patting my shoulder and causing my whole body to tense up. I know what's coming next- all the things that I had completely wanted to avoid when it came to facing her the next morning after seeing Stefan and I together last night.

"So, he's a firemen?" My mother digs right into the topic, not even giving me a chance to prepare myself. I nod, remembering that short and sweet answers are the best when it comes to these types of things- interrogations by my own family.

"Yeah, he works a lot and he and his older brother work at the same fire station." I quickly tell her, hearing as she sighs out loud. I turn my head to notice that she's now taken a seat behind me and has lit a cigarette. The kitchen suddenly fills with the heavy scent of tobacco fumes and my stomach twists into knots. My mother used to do this exact thing when she wanted something from me. She'd sit at our dining room table, hands in front of her and a cigarette dangling from her lips as she waited for me to rehearse the things I'd say to a social worker if they came knocking at the door and found Jeremy and I alone and without her there.

"So, are you in love with him? Did he get you pregnant?" She states the last question in between a deep laugh as I tighten my grip around my phone. My back presses up against the counter while I hold the coffee mug in my hands and shake it around a bit. "If I ever got pregnant by him or by any other man. I wouldn't do anything to harm my unborn baby. Unlike, someone else I know." I spit out at her, attempting to leave the kitchen and walking past the table as she grabs my arm and spins me back around. Her eyes are so deadlocked on to me that I feel as if she's looking into my soul. I watch as she places the cigarette in her right hand down into the ashtray beside her and then she puffs the smoke directly at my face.

"When I said that I wanted you home and with me. I also meant that you could lose this little bullshit attitude you've got going on. Elena, I am trying to make things right." She hisses out, applying pressure to my wrist as her fingernails dig into my skin and she looks me over.

I scoff at her words, shaking my head. "Making things right isn't bringing back the one person in our lives who fucked everything up to begin with. As long as John is here with you. I'd rather be somewhere else." I comment, feeling her nails dig deeper as my words linger in the air. I've pissed her off and I can see it in her eyes when she releases my hand and forces me to take a step back.

"I don't want you going anywhere. We're going to be one big happy family again, whether you like it or not, young lady." She says with an angered tone, narrowing her eyes at me as I glance over to see her standing at the bottom of the stairs, yelling up to John that the coffee is ready.

I swallow the lump in my throat, walking beside her and straight to the front door as she turns to me and states. "Maybe when you get home later this evening from work. You can stop being such an ungrateful little bitch and actually appreciate the family you have left in this world." I hear her scold, just as I slam the door and make my way out of the house.

---

"So, how is it living with your mother?" Luke asks me with a smirk on his face as I lean my arms against the counter and rub my hands over my eyelids. I didn't sleep that well last night, maybe it's the change of the atmosphere around me. Maybe it's the fear of being the house with both of them again, who knows.

"She called me an ungrateful bitch this morning and told me to lose the attitude." I reiterate her words, shuttering at how she was looking at me in the kitchen as her breath reeked of smoke. "I can't go back there, Luke. I can't do it. I thought that it would be a good idea. But, now with John in the house and her acting like she used too. I keep having these flashbacks of when I was a little kid and she'd sit at the table with me, smoking her cigarette and telling me things like "John is your new daddy now." My mother used to have me repeat that over and over again, until he started living with us and they got married..." My voice cracks as a shiver runs over my body and I feel Luke's firm hand being placed on my shoulder, attempting to pull me out of whatever nightmarish day dream that I'm in.

"Hey, then don't go back there. Get the rest of your things in a few days and in the meantime, stay somewhere else." He advises me as we both hear Rosie bellowing at both of us to get to work. Although, the bell above the door makes me stop as Luke winks and smirks. "Looks like your new roommate just walked through the door. Problem solved." He points, waving to Stefan who has a leather jacket on with his regular brown work boots and his hair a mess from the wind outside. His hands are in his pockets as the cold air flows into the warm and cozy diner with him and he makes his way to me.

"It's getting cold out there." He tells me, taking his hands out from his pockets and rubbing them together. Stefan takes a seat on a bar stool behind the table near the door as he glances back at it and then smiles.

"I tried messaging you this morning to see if you were working. And, I got worried when you never replied. So, I decided to take a little bit of a walk, the doctor says its a good thing to get as much fresh air as possible. Besides, since I can't be back at work yet. I need to do something to keep in shape." He says, folding his hands in front of him and looking over at me with this sweet and adoring green gaze.

"The doctor also said that you shouldn't be going out by yourself. You did suffer a head injury, Stefan." I remind him, standing in front of him as I pour a cup of coffee into a white small mug, handing it to him and feeling his hand gently rest over mine for a minute or so. His touch is soft and cold against my warm hand and it causes my body to tingle.

"It doesn't matter. I was worried about you and I just...I couldn't rest well until I knew that you were okay." He comments, looking up at me with a small smile. Stefan drops his hands from the coffee mug, looks around for a minute and licks his lips before reaching out to grab my hands. There's something about him, the way his gentle touch calms me and brings me back to focusing on all the good things I have going on in my life instead of all the negativity that my mother is starting to spread. There's something about him that's making it impossible not to fall in love with him.

"I was fine. I couldn't sleep last night though. You know, that whole sleeping alone thing just isn't calming." I tell him with a laugh, closing my eyes and letting out a shaky breath as I feel his thumb brush over my wrist.

"Maybe you should move in with me for a while. It can be temporary, just until you and your mom find a common ground." He suggests as I hear a whistling sound coming from behind me and I catch Luke staring at us both. He's winking at me and grinning like a fool as he gives Stefan and I a thumbs up.

"Clearly Luke thinks it's a good idea too." Stefan chuckles, releasing my hand and watching my eyes look downward at his fingers. I'm focused in on the healing scars that he's got on his thumb and his pinky, burn marks from when the fire almost melted his gloves off.

"I don't know, Stefan. I would hate to intrude and we're just-." He cuts me off, shaking his head. "You would not be intruding. Believe me, I'd like to have someone to wake up with in the morning and talk with, make breakfast for. And, if it doesn't work out. Then, I'll help you find a place of your own. A place where I know that you'll be safe and won't have to deal with your mother."

He can sense my hesitation as I lock my brown worried eyes on to him and he gives me a gentle smile. "Look, I know that you and I are just in the early stages of whatever this relationship between us is. But, I want you to know that I care about you, Elena. And, I wouldn't have suggested this as a solution to your problem if I didn't care."

And with that, he takes his wallet out, leaves me a tip and slips off the bar stool. I watch his movements as he straightens out his jacket and combs his fingers through his hair, getting ready to leave the diner. "You have my number and you know where I live and work. So, think about it and let me know."

I frown a little. I don't want him to leave. I wish he could stay here with me for as long as time allowed us to be together. Just the two of us, freezing time like nothing or no one even mattered. However, I know that Stefan has some personal things to deal with and that he needs to speak with Damon about them. So, I don't ask him any questions as he slowly lifts his head up to look back at me after reading a text message from his cell phone. The only thing that does come out of my mouth is an agreement to his words from earlier. "I'll do it. I will temporarily move in with you. Because, you do care about me. And, as much as I hate to admit this to you. Stefan, you're the only person in a long time to care about me without any strings attached." I tell him as he pauses near the door and turns back to grin at me. "I do care about you. That's why I brought it up and I promise that if things don't work out for us that you can leave at any time. It'll be your choice."

I nod my head, smiling at him as he returns the gesture and then he adds. "I'll come by your mom's house and help you get your things later tonight."

"You don't need to do that." I try to deter him from coming over and having to face my mother once again. Yet, he's relentless to the idea. "No, I want to come over. So, I'll see you tonight." He concludes, leaving me standing behind the counter with wonder in my mind at how I managed to meet such a kind hearted and sweet guy.

---

The day passes into the evening quickly when I make it home and go into the house. I can already tell that something is off because John's passed out with a beer in his hands and my mother's outside, smoking a pack of her Marlboro cigarettes and shouting at someone over the phone. I quickly race up the stairs, deciding to leave behind the car she gave me since I can easily just walk to work from Stefan's apartment. My eyes dart around the room, searching for the few things that I should take as I open up an old backpack from high school and shove all of my belongings into it, sighing out with relief as my feet carry me down the stairs and I find myself home free without anyone lingering near the door.

That's until her raspy voice echos into the air and John stirs awake with a smirk across his lips. "Leaving us so soon, darlin?" He asks, getting up from his seat and crossing his arms as my mother does the same and stands in front of the door, blocking my way out.

"I just saw his car pull up beside the curb of the house. Sweetie, do you really think that this is a good idea? How long have you known him...a few weeks?" She's taunting me, placing doubts into my mind and I know better than to give into her questions. Yet, I was graced with the ability that I was never a really good liar and in this moment, I need to be one- just to get myself out of the house.

I lick my lips, straight faced and stare her directly in the eyes that match my own. "I'm in love with him and we've been dating for a while. Stefan's going to take care of me." It's funny how I'm in love with him rolls off my tongue so effortlessly and makes me internally happy inside because at least that part isn't a lie. However, as far as Stefan taking care of me...I really don't need him to do so. I've been able to do that on my own for years.

My mother shakes her head, looking back out at the window as the headlights from his truck shut off and then she turns back around to look down at me. "Do you really think a guy like him will stick around?" She questions.

My voice is shaky as she slowly moves away from the door and I glare up at her through watery eyes. "He promised me that he would." I comment, hearing her scoff.

Her hand grabs the door as I swing it open and step out into the chilled fall night. "A promise from him can mean nothing. You're being stupid and childish, Elena!" I hear her shout out to me as I reach his truck and he glances over at me and then back at my mother. I press my body against the red paint of Stefan's truck while I throw my bag into the truck thru the open window. "Well, his promises have meant a hell of a lot more than yours ever have." My arguing tone sets me on fire and I'm ready to let it all out on her, tell her how horrible of a mother she is, how she never really even tried when it came to raising her children and how she instead always found excuses for her actions.

"If you leave this house with him..I swear that you should never come back!" My mother yells out while taking a seat on the porch steps, watching as I lean my back completely against Stefan's truck. My hands are laying flat against the door, tears streaming down my face as my hands find the handle to pull the passenger side door open.

"That's fine with me! At least with him, I know that I'm safe and taken care of. Stefan will always take care of me. He loves me." I comment, pivoting on my heels when feel the hairs on the back of my neck stand up as she gets up from her seat on the porch and makes her way towards me, nearly slamming my body into Stefan's truck when she pulls me by the hair and turns me around to face her. Her actions are fueled by anger as she hisses out. "He loves you, huh? Oh honey! Don't be so naive. Once you end up having a few kids to appease his needs. He won't give a damn about you anymore. You'll end up just like me..regretting the day you met the so called love of your life and the day you had his bastard children, praying for an escape from the life you lead!"

"I will never be you! The difference between you and I. Mother, is that you brought most of this upon yourself. I'm choosing to be with Stefan. I will always pick him and I really don't give a damn what you think about it. Meeting him was the best day of my life and if we ever have kids, I'm going to make sure that they never know what a horrible person they have as a grandmother. How dare you talk about the man that I love like that!" I shout at her, taking a step towards her face, feeling as the warmth of her breath hits mine. Her icy words sending shards of what feel like glass into my heart, scraping against it.

"Because, Elena. You and I both know that he's not the best for you. Just wait and see. He will leave, sweetheart. He will and when he does, you'll remember my words. You haven't thought any of this through. For god sakes, you two went on a few dates and then suddenly. You're madly in love with him. But, do you really know him? Does he really know you? Open your eyes, Elena!" She exclaims, watching as I blink my eyes at her, narrowing them down to her feet, as I exhale and collect my thoughts.

"We know a lot more about each other than you'll ever understand. He's my best friend." I comment with a slight hint of a lie in my voice, watching as she opens her mouth to speak. Her eyes are glued to me as I push away from the truck and place my hands onto the door, closing my eyes and inhaling deeply as I turn back to her and speak.

"You of all people should know what that's like. You should remember what this feels like. Being in love. Loving your best friend. You loved dad like that once, Mom. I know that you did. So, excuse me as I go live my life. I'm making the right choice here, I just know it." I say to her with no doubts in my mind, watching as she takes a step back from the truck. Words seeming to fall upon deaf ears and defeat in her eyes, almost as if she's retreating and realizing that I as much as I might be wrong. Part of me knows that I'm right. I'm half excepting for her to say something else as I open the door to the truck and hop into it, glancing over at Stefan as the door shuts and I tell him to drive.

After a few minutes of silence between us and a few miles separating myself away from my mother. He speaks. "Loving your best friend?" Stefan asks me with a small smile as he pulls over on the side of the road and turns the truck's engine off.

"I didn't know what else to say. Listen, I had to make her believe that we're in love with each other and that almost everything I said wasn't a lie." I comment, wiping away my damp cheeks.

He places his hands onto the steering wheel, leaning into it a bit as he asks. "Which parts weren't lies, Elena?"

I can hear my heart pounding into my ear drums, every single muscle in my body tenses up and contracts as he stares at me with a sense of wonder on his face. My eyes close and my hands tighten around the straps of my gray and brown colored backpack. "That meeting you was the best day of my life." I admit, looking over to see him smiling widely.

"What are you doing?" I ask him, sniffling back more tears and watching as he scoots closer to me. He's so close that I can smell the light scent of aftershave on his skin. My eyes flutter close as Stefan's hand cups my right cheek, his thumb wiping away the moisture from my heated and blushing cheeks.

"I'm making sure that you're okay." He states, pulling me into his embrace and allowing me to release all my emotions into him as I sob against his chest, admitting how much I feel like I made a mistake by breaking away from my mother. His hand gently strokes the top of my head while he soothes my cries.

"It's okay, sweetheart. Everything is going to be okay. I promise you that I am going to make everything better. Not everything you told her was a lie. I'm going to take care of you. I promise that I will." Stefan vows, wrapping his arms around me as I heave for air and cling on to him. He doesn't say a word, he just holds me in his embrace as he rocks out bodies back and forth slowly and whispers into my ear over and over again that everything is going to be just fine, maybe hoping that I'll eventually believe him.

---

-Stefan-

She holds my hand tightly all the way to the apartment, only releasing it for me to unlock the door as she stops near the entrance and leans her body against the door frame. "I meant what I said about you tonight to my mom and I'm sorry about crying in the truck like that..." Elena's voice trails off, her eyes looking down at her shoes as the door shuts behind her and she jumps a little at the noise.

I slowly turn my head to lock my eyes on to her. This stupid grin playing across my lips. I wish I could say it to her, to tell her that I have feelings for her and that they haven't really developed into saying that I love her just yet. However, my feelings have started to change me. Every time I see her, my chest tightens and I can't stop smiling. I think about her constantly and wonder if she's alright when I don't hear from her or when I don't see her. That I love spending time with her and that the way she says my name makes my heart shatter into a million little pieces because no one has ever said it as beautifully as Elena does.

"Stefan, I love you." The tone of her serious voice and the emotion behind it make my head snap up from the lock I have on the coffee table as I feel Elena's cold hands lift my face up to hers and she smiles at me through tears in her eyes. "I know that we still have a lot to learn about each other. But, whenever I'm around you, I can't think straight at all. You have brought so much good into my life when everything else was so bleak. You're the best thing that has ever happened to me. And, I love you."

When I just stand there, my hands on her hips and my eyes searching her brown gaze. Elena's hesitation begins to rear it's ugly head. "You don't need to say it to me. I don't except you to say it to me at all. But, I just want you to know how I feel about you." She pauses, lips pursed together when she says it again with a bright beaming smile. "I love you, Stefan."

It's on the tip of my tongue, so many words and so many emotions are running through my head that what I decide to do next surprises us both. Elena's hands slip off my face and rest against my shoulders, her eyes shining with fear and a little bit of excitement at what my next move will be.

"Are you going to kiss me again?" She asks with an embarrassed expression on her face as I smile at her, brushing a loose strand of her hair behind her ears, hearing the shifting of the backpack she brought move behind us as Elena kicks it near the door and turns back to me, her arms wrapped around my neck.

"Only if you want me to kiss you again." I comment with a small smirk as she moves closer and I breath her scent in, the smell of lavender and vanilla swirls around my head. Elena leans her forehead against mine. Her eyes are level with my own as she smiles, watching me slowly lean forward. I can feel her still smiling as I slowly kiss her mouth, lingering my lips near hers for a moment as she catches her breath. Her eyes are warm and soft, pleading almost as I back away and move some more of her hair away from her face. She grabs a hold of my face with her hands as I feel them move down my chest and she slides her fingers underneath my thin cotton white t-shirt.

Elena slips my shirt over my head as she looks at me. It's like she's in a saddened awe of the scars from the accident, tracing her fingers over the scars and leaning down to leave a kiss against each one.

"Elena." I saw her name a bit breathlessly, as if it's a warning. I'm trying my best to turn this around because I don't want to take advantage of her- at least not until she tells me that she really wants this and is less emotional about everything.

"I know that you love me. I can see it on your face...You don't need to say it though. You don't-." The gentle feeling of my lips silences her ramblings as I kiss her once again and my hand brushes back her hair with my fingers, moving down to the middle of her spine. I can her hear exhale deeply at my touch as I back away for a moment, wiping my mouth as I look at her.

"This wasn't the plan. Having feelings for you...This was never the plan." I mutter under my breath with a panicked tone. Seeing her lower her shirt and looking up at me as she shakes out the tangles in her hair while she nervously runs her hand over the silky texture.

"So, what was the plan..Save my life and never see me again? Was that it, Stefan?" I hear her ask, sounding a bit displeased by my words.

"Actually it was!" I shout out back at her, hearing her scoff as she pivots on her heels towards the door.

"I should have just gone to Luke's! Damn it, Stefan. You refuse to let me into your heart and into your life. And, that's fine. I get that you don't like saying that you love people because you're afraid that they'll disappear on you. But, for god sakes. How long will we be walking on eggshells when we're together. How long will it take you to say it?" She spits out, turning towards the door and picking up her backpack.

"Where do you think your going? Elena's it's getting late." I point out as she places her hand on to the door and closes her eyes, sighing deeply.

"I was going to go to Luke's. Until you came to your senses." She hisses out at me, turning to look over at me as I cross my arms over my bare chest.

"Listen to us..We haven't even made our relationship official and we're already fighting like we're in one." She replies, shaking her head as her back still faces me.

"Don't leave. Please, Elena. Stay with me." I tell her, slowly making way to her and loosening the hold she has on her backpack, watching one of the straps cause it to fall on the ground again as I tell her to slowly turn around and look at me.

"No." She replies, her shoulders tense and her eyes staring right at the door instead. I can see her fingers still lingering near the handle of it. I smile to myself as I slowly move her hair to one side of her shoulder and I lean down to kiss her neck. My warm and wet lips leave chaste and agonizingly slow kisses upon her delicate flesh as Elena leans her head back against me and closes her eyes.

"Stefan..." She whispers out.

"Mhmm." I hum out, smiling even wider as her body backs away from the door and then she utters out. "I want you to let me go."

I shake my head, lightly kissing her collarbone. "No."

"Then, prove it." The minute she says these words, I know what Elena means by them. She doesn't need to give me an explanation of any kind because deep down she knows that she's right about my feelings for her. I'm in love with her and I have never felt like this for anyone -not even Makayla.

My hands calmly move to the front of her button up shirt, her hands meeting my own as she leans down and kisses my wrist, giving me permission to continue what my hands were doing. Elena leans her head back against my shoulder as the last button is undo and then she opens her eyes, placing my hands on to her sides, gliding them down to her hips.

"So, what's your next move?" She taunts with a small grin as my hands move up to cup her face and I stare directly into her eyes. I can feel her red colored lacy bra brush up against my bare chest when she deepens the kiss between us and both of us stumble backward, falling back against the couch in my apartment as Elena falls on top of me and gasps out a laugh.

"Is this better?" I ask her jokingly as she straddles my lap with both of her legs on each side. "Not really." She replies back, hovering over me as she glides her warm and soft hands up and down my upper body, hearing me groan from her touch.

"What?" She asks me as I smile at her. The room is dimly lit from neither of us bothering to even turn the lights on as I gaze up at her with an undeniably loving gaze. "Are you sure about this?"

"I'm scared." She admits, making small circles upon my chest and staring down at her trembling hands. I lift my hand that's resting against her hip up and place it underneath her chin, forcing her to look at me while I speak. "I can't say it to you right now. But, I promise that one day when I'm ready that I will say it, Elena. I'll tell you that I love you and only you. And, I will mean every word."

Elena pauses, placing her hand on to my chest as she looks away from me for a minute and nervously bites down on her bottom lip. "I've never been with anyone before. I mean, I did date a few guys in high school. But, I've really been intimate with anyone." She confesses as my left hand runs over her goosebump filled skin on her arm. She shutters at my touch and just when I think she's going to turn away from me again, I sit up with her in my lap. Elena's eyes widen as she clearly swallows down her fears.

"I would never hurt you, I want you to know that." I tell her with an honest tone as I move forward and kiss her again, hearing her breath catch as she backs away and locks her scared eyes onto me. "I know that you'd never hurt me." She states, pulling me closer and wrapping her legs around my waistline as she whispers something inaudible into my ear. I pick us both up off the couch and head towards the bedroom, stumbling to my feet and hoisting her body into my arms as my hands clasp together just below her butt.

She glances at me as my hand stops near the door. I can feel Elena swat my hand away from the light switch while she giggles against my neck. "I'm pretty sure that you can do this without even looking. We don't need the lights." She tells me, kissing my cheek and hearing me sigh out a breath as I slowly lower her down against the mattress with it's bunched up red comforter on it, catching the reflection of her beautiful smiling face from the large sliding door that is illuminating light from outside and into my bedroom.

"I promise that I'll go as slowly as you want, just as long as you let me kiss every inch of your soft and delicate skin." I murmur against her ear as I feel Elena arch her back forward to my chest and she whispers ever so slightly. "I dare you to take a chance on me."

---

A/N: How many of you think that I should keep going where I left off here or should the next chapter be the morning after between them? Also, Stefan not telling Elena he loves her just yet..Like, come on dude..She clearly really loves you.. Anyone catch the part when she actually says it to him? :)

Follow me on twitter and come chat with me about my stories at: BePassionate_24

Thanks for reading & Until Next Time! ;)

A/N: Thank you all so much for loving this story right along with me. I am having such a fun time writing it and I love reading the reviews you all leave me. So, thanks once again! :)

Enjoy & thanks for reading!

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Twenty

-Stefan-

"So, are we going to talk about it?" I can hear her ask, the moment I close my eyes and turn my back away from her. I don't want to talk about it, the funeral, the burial. I don't want to talk about the fact that in a few short hours I have to walk back into the firehouse after being away from it for weeks, knowing that I'm going to see Daniel's picture plastered on the wood paneled wall of all the fallen guys we've lost.

"No, I just want to be here with you." I comment, turning back to Elena as I kiss her temple and pull her closer against my bare chest, exhaling deeply at the warmth of her body and the light thumping of her heart underneath my palm.

Elena leans her cheek on the side of my chest, where my heart is as I watch her close her eyes. "You're going to be okay. I know you will." She says with a reassuring tone, pulling the fallen sheets back up from the bed and covering her naked body up with them. We've spent the last three weeks mostly in bed with each other, only going out grocery shopping and doing a few other errands. But, our time is up with me going back to work soon and Elena doing the same.

"We can't keep doing this, Stefan." She tells me, an amused expression on her face as if she's trying her hardest not to laugh. But, I can tell just by the glistening in her brown eyes that she's blissfully content with our arrangement.

"Keep doing, what?" I'm playing dumb- clearly. I don't want to think about anything else. But, her and I between the sheets and the way she sweetly whispers out my name. Elena lifts her body up slowly, her hair swaying in the middle of her back. The tantalizing feeling of what her skin feels like tingles through my veins and I reach out to pull her against me, spreading my legs out so that she's sitting in between them as the thin bed sheet that she's pulled over her body sits between us.

"You know, what. Staying in bed like this, for hours together." She smiles with clarification, shaking her head and closing her eyes as my hand lowers the bed sheet to expose more of her shoulder blade. I can feel her instantly relax against me while I leave a soft and slow kiss upon her flesh and she sighs. "At least my mother didn't say anything else the other day when I picked up the rest of my things from the house and unofficially moved in with you, my boyfriend." She breathes out as my mouth works it's way up and down her neck, my hands making small circles against her back as Elena caresses my freshly shaven cheeks with her fingertips, lingering them against my jawline.

I can tell that she's smiling, the tone in her voice has changed and I don't even have to look at her face to see the smile form when she repeats. "Boyfriend. I like the sound of that."

My mouth stops, lifting from her neck. My arms pull her even closer as I wrap them around from behind her and close my eyes. She's everything that I can picture my future being. Elena is the light that my life needed when I didn't even know it. She's smart, funny and easy to be with and not to mention extremely beautiful.

"I don't ever want to lose you. I want you to know that. Whatever happens between us, if I ever get hurt again or if I end up like Dan-." The feeling of her caressing my arm stops me as she turns around in my arms and sits on her knees, hovering over me just a little and placing both of her palms on each side of my cheeks. My eyes forcing to lock on to hers.

"You're never going to lose me. And, no matter what happens between us. I'm always going to feel the way I do about you right now. I love you, Stefan." She says without hesitation, racking her short fingernails through my hair as I close my eyes and lean my head on her chest, the words fighting to escape. I love her, I know that I do and yet, my mouth won't say it. But, my heart feels it every time I'm around her. The more time we spend together, the more this feeling increases. Now, if only I could tell her.

"I lo-." It's like my vocal cords become frozen. Her eyes are pleading, a bright smile is on her face as her hands slide off my cheeks and she nods sweetly. "I know." She whispers softly before moving away from me and pulling her tank top over her head.

"Elena..I." I try it again, this time she turns to face me, her lips pursed together while her eyes look down at the floor. She's got a pair of shorts on, a thin white tank top that's covering her bright yellow bra and a saddened smile forming across her lips. "You don't need to say it, because you obviously can't." She points out with an observant tone.

I watch her eyes tightly shut, listening closely when she huffs out a breath while searching in the dark for her purse. "Damn it!" She shouts, stubbing her toe against the corner of my dresser while she attempts to pack her things up for work, anger fueling every movement she makes.

"You know, we don't even have to be in a relationship. We can just sleep together. Since that's all we've been doing lately. Screw being in a relationship. Forget feelings and emotions, it can all be damned to hell. We don't need strings attached to one another to just to sleep together." Elena states, slowly raising her gaze at me as I lean into the mattress with my elbows.

"I'm not a one night stand type of guy, or a friends with benefits one either. And, you certainly are too good for that type of thing. Besides, if it were up to me and if I had a lot more money, I'd wine you and dine you every night. I'll do anything it takes to convince you that I care, Elena and that this isn't just about the sex." I smile at her, hoping to see her calm down a bit.

"Let me explain. I-." She cuts me off with a wave of her hand, slinging her purse over her shoulder and leaning down against the bed to give me a quick goodbye kiss.

"You work for the next few days, on and off. Right?" She asks, brushing her hand through her hair as I nod. My head spinning at the thought of having to go back to work after being out for so long.

"You can't say it and I won't force it out of you. These things, can't be forced. But, just know that whatever the reason is behind why you can't tell me soon or in the future. I'll understand. Just, it doesn't matter. Okay? It doesn't matter. This is all new to both of us and saying it, shouldn't matter." She adds in, pushing away from me briskly. Elena closes her eyes and I can tell that as much as she says that it doesn't matter, I know for a fact that it does- it matters to her.

"Be careful tonight." She states over her shoulder, leaving the room without another word. I roll over and lay flat on my back, exhaling heavily. "Damn it, Stefan!" I grumble under my breath as I lay on the bed feeling disappointed in myself while I feel that same internal battle want to swallow me alive as my brain screams at me. "You need to say it already, man. Just tell her how you really feel about her before it's too late!"

---

-Damon-

"I just- I froze and I didn't know what else to say." He says, trying to explain his actions to me.

"I can't be here, Stefan. I shouldn't be here. But, I am and the only good thing that is keeping me from not breaking down is your drama with Elena. This is too good, so keep talking because it's helping me with not thinking about the funeral, Melanie crying in my arms, all that stuff." I comment, taking a seat on the bench in the locker rooms as we both turn around to hear Matt walk in, his shoes squeaking against the tiles.

"It's raining outside, badly. They say that a storm is coming in late tomorrow night." He informs us as Stefan rubs his hands over is face vigorously and inhales sharply. "I'm an idiot."

"No, you're not. It took me almost a year and a half to tell Caroline, I loved her." Tyler chimes in with a smile, leaning against the wall in the locker rooms as Stefan, Matt and I all lift our heads and nearly knock him over from rushing over to him and embracing him tightly.

"What are you doing here? I thought you were still on the mend." I comment, lifting Tyler off the ground as he laughs and slaps my shoulders while yelling at me to put him back down.

"I am still on recovery mode. But, Caroline and I have a counseling session with my mother and I thought I'd stop by here first to see you guys before I go raise my blood pressure with that." He jokes, staring over at the three of us and glancing out in the distance towards Daniel's empty locker.

"Be safe out there, tonight. Watch each others backs and just, be careful. I heard there's a nasty storm coming our way and it's going to be brutal tonight. Lots of accidents and stuff." Tyler says, ruffling the top of Stefan's head as he smiles and leans into my brother. "Elena's perfect for you, you know. She puts up with your bullshit. Unlike, the rest of us."

Stefan laughs, hugging Tyler tightly and then letting him go. I watch while he leans in towards Matt and smiles. "We'll be fine. Go have a productive session with your wife. Fix things." Matt advises him, watching Tyler turn his back to us and slowly make his way out of the lockers. He pauses though, just a few inches away from where we're standing as he adds in. "I'll be back in a few weeks."

"Can't wait." Damon tells him, winking at him as he shouts. "I miss my work wife already."

Tyler glances down at the floor, stifling a laugh as he adds with a playful and flirtatious tone. "Don't worry husband. You'll be stealing me away from the real wife soon enough. Be careful out there, baby."

---

-Bonnie-

"We slept together three weeks ago, I said that I loved him and he just...He can't say it back to me!" Elena complains, slamming her hands against the table as I look over at her frustrated face, shoving a forkful of strawberry cheese cake into my mouth. I chew it slowly on purpose, hoping that she'll calm down any minute. But, she just keeps going and going about how much she feels for him and how frozen in place he is when the big "L" word spills from her mouth.

"It took Damon a long time to say it to me too. You know, I was the first one who said it to him. He was shocked." I finally utter out, picking up my glass of water and taking a sip as Elena's head snaps up and she exhales deeply. "I just don't understand why he can't say it."

My hands fold in front of me as I lean forward and lock my eyes on to hers. "Elena, the last person that Stefan and Damon said that they loved was their mother. And, then both of their parents died without warning. It has nothing to do with us. Stefan's always just been fearful of losing the one's he loves and he just can't express himself with words all the time. He can with gestures of holding your hand and kissing you. But, when it comes to getting too close and saying what really matters. That's when he pulls away because as fearful as you are of losing him. He's just as scared of you slipping through his fingers, like almost everyone he's ever loved has done." I explain, looking away as the bell above the door in the diner rings and her attention is torn towards it as well.

"I guess you're right. I'll just wait for it then. I mean, we've only been together for three weeks. This whole thing is new anyways. Being with him." She smiles at the thought as I watch her slowly get up and stand.

"I need to get back to work, Bon. I'm going to be here for most of the night and I should make sure that the place is all locked up and secure before the storm hits." She says, looking back behind her to see Rosie standing with her arms crossed and a small smile on her face. "I love that you have friends and that they eat our food here, Miss Gilbert. But, you also have customers too." She states out loud, pointing to the small group of three people that had walked in to the building just moments ago.

I sigh out a breath, looking down at my engagement ring. "I need to get going too." I pause for a minute, leaning over and placing my hand on top of hers. "I wanted to be a nurse before I met Damon. You know, I'm taking classes online right now and I'm halfway through my courses so that I can start the process of being a registered nurse."

Elena smiles at me, looking down as my hand moves away from hers and she shrugs. "I've always wanted to be a writer." She says, smiling a little as we stand beside each other and then she adds in. "Don't give up on your dreams just because you're going to be a Salvatore. Our whole worlds can freeze because of these two brothers." She smiles, telling me a quick goodbye as I nod and slowly make my way back outside. Elena's right. I shouldn't give up on my dreams, even if I am going to be marrying Damon Salvatore- the love of my life.

---

-Elena-

"So, you're living with him now?" Jeremy asks in a tone that makes me cringe a bit as I push open the door to the empty apartment that I now call "ours", flicking the lights on.

"Damn it, the powers out!" I grumble under my breath, placing the phone in between my shoulder and my ear as Jeremy exhales. "Are you hearing my question?" He asks in a bit of an irritable tone.

"Yes, I did. I am living with him, Jer. Frankly, it's better than living with mom at the moment. It's temporary though. Stefan and I are just- we're friends." I lie to my brother, hearing him laugh.

"Yeah, sure you are." He states, deeply exhaling.

"If the powers out. I can come and get you so that you aren't alone and you can stay here for the night, just until Stefan comes back from work in the morning." He suggests as I feel my stomach muscles twist and turn. The last thing I want to do is have Stefan pick me up in the morning from my brother's after working all night long and then having my brother interrogate him.

"I'll be fine. I'm a big girl, Jer. I will call you when he gets in though. Just so that you aren't worried." I tell him briskly, searching in the nearly dark room with my cell phone light as I tell my brother that I need to go and find some matches and a candle.

I hang up with him quickly, without really saying goodbye. Instead, going on a hunt for a few candles and some matches. I search the cabinets in the kitchen, coming up empty handed as I shake my head and curse under my breath. "A firefighter and yet, he has no candles or matches. I'm screwed!"

I think about text messaging Stefan and asking him where they are. But, the wind picking up outside and the sound of rain hitting against the windows at a rapid pace stop me from doing so because all I can think about is him in the middle of some residential area putting out a fire or saving someone's life from a flooded roadway outside of the city limits.

So, I walk into his bedroom instead, searching for candles and rummaging through his belongings. While I shove my hand into a set of drawers, it hits something that feels like a waxy texture. I smile to myself. "Aha, here we go!" I comment with a beaming grin, thinking about who the hell keeps candles and matches in their sock drawer in case of emergencies like these!

Moments go by as my cold hands light the match and I set it near the bed, curling up into the sheets after lighting a few more candles. I lean my head back, sighing out a relaxed breath against Stefan's pillow. Who knows how long the power will be out. I could go over to Bonnie's or Caroline's. But, the storm outside is getting stronger and I can hear thunder in the distance, along with the loud winds and pounding rain fall. So, going over to anyone's place seems completely out of the question.

After a while, I can feel my eyes become heavy while my tired body begins to drift off into sleep. But, just as my eyes start to flutter closed all the way. The sound of the front door unlocking jolts me awake. I swallow my sudden fear away as I glance around the room. Thankfully the small candles have made it a little easier to see. But, the rest of the apartment is pitch black- except for the round light flashing in front of my eyes from the flashlight in the intruders hands. My heart is slamming against my chest while I look around for something to defend myself with and then I hear him call out my name. "Elena, it's just me."

"Stefan?" I question his name as I'm not sure if I'm dreaming or if he's really standing in front of me, hearing his heavy boots hit the ground as he flashes the light away from my face, that's the moment that I know that this isn't a dream. It takes a moment for him to toss the flashlight on to the couch before he smiles up at me.

"Thank god, you're here." I whisper out against his neck, running into his arms and not caring that he's covered in dirt and his boots have tracked wet and nasty looking mud into the apartment, all I care about is that I'm not alone right now and seemingly less scared than I had been before.

He holds me against his body firmly, a sigh of relief escaping past his own lips as he kisses the top of my head and I back away from him. "What are you even doing here? Aren't you supposed to be out in the field with the guys? Tonight's pretty bad." I comment, catching a glistening of his green gaze as he places his hands on to each side of my arms and glances down at his feet, laughing a little.

"I was supposed to be out with them. But, Patrick sent me home after this last job we did because I got a little dizzy earlier today and it kept going on. He said for me take another day off and go to the doctor if it continues." Stefan explains, unclipping his red suspenders as I watch them fall to his waistline. He's got heavy muddy looking boots on, a dark short sleeved blue shirt tucked into his light tan colored work pants. Soot and dirt cover his cheeks and just from being gone for 8 hours, I can tell by the look in his green gaze that he's exhausted.

"What's that?" He asks with a small smile, pointing over to the counter with the left over containers of food that I had dragged into the apartment with me after I finished my shift at work. Because of the storm and my going on a frantic search for a source of lighting in the apartment, I had forgotten all about the onion rings and hamburgers.

"Food from the diner that I was going to save for later." I reply with a nonchalant tone as Stefan walks over to the two white take out boxes and opens them up, his eyes widening at the nicely put together food while the delicious aromas from them fill the air around us. "Well, I'm starving and since I barely have any food in my refrigerator that's edible. How about we curl up on the couch together. I'll make a fire in that old looking fireplace that I've only used once since I've moved in here and-." I cut him off, smiling like a fool at how romantic it all sounds.

"It's too windy for a fire and it's pouring rain outside, last time I checked." I comment, pulling us both out of his idea.

"Okay, then. We'll curl up with blankets, eat these burgers and fall asleep together. Right after I go take a shower and wash all this crap off." He adds in with a wink, brushing past me as I reach my hand out and latch it against his arm. "You forgot something." I tell him. Stefan locks his eyes on to me, smiling and adding in that he'll need his flashlight for when he goes into the bathroom as he turns back around and I pull him suddenly against me, embracing him. "I'm glad you're here."

I can feel Stefan's hand firmly press against the top of my head as he exhales deeply and runs his fingers through my hair while he says sweetly. "So am I. To be honest, I couldn't imagine being anywhere else right now."

---

"I could get used to this." Stefan says just a few hours later, pulling the blanket over us as I sit in between his legs and lean my head upon his chest, relishing in the warm body heat that's radiating off of him.

"It's only temporary, Stefan." I quickly remind him as he squeezes me tightly and kisses my cheeks.

"I know," He pauses while exhaling and then he speaks softly. "Have you heard from your brother lately?" He asks suddenly, forcing my head to lift from his chest as my eyes lock on to him and I nod.

"He thinks me moving in with you is a silly idea. But, what my brother fails to remember is that he moved in with Anna pretty early on in their relationship." I point out.

Stefan laughs a little, glancing over at one of the many flickering candles, just about to die out without saying a word for a while until he abruptly says. "I was thinking for my birthday that's in November, we could take our first road trip together. Before it gets even colder, I thought that we could go up to one of my favorite places near Lake George in Upstate New York. I have a few paid days off that I still need to use and I'd like spend them with you."

"It's almost already October, Stefan. That's coming up soon." I comment, my mind drifting off to the idea of Halloween and my heart sinks a little. I've never really had a good feeling during this time of year. Holidays are the worst because they consume my mind and fill it with tons of broken promises in which all mostly involve my mother.

"Yeah, I know. Well, until then. We'll have the fabulous Mrs. Caroline Lockwood's Halloween party to look forward to." He smirks, tightening his grip around my body as he whispers against my ear. "I'd love to see you in a hot nurses outfit. I could dress up as your patient and you could fix me up."

"Patrick said you should take a few more days off, if you wanted too. Heck, it sounds like he even recommended it. So, why wait until your birthday. Why not just go in a few days?" I ask him, hearing Stefan exhale heavily.

"I'd have to make reservations for a place to stay or we'd end up sleeping in the back of the truck." He tells me as I shake my head. The idea of Stefan and I curled up in the back of his truck sounds not as comfortable as I had first thought.

"I'll call around, different motels or hotels. Whatever, let's just get away from the city for a while and enjoy ourselves." He hears me say as his hand stops it's slow movements of moving up and down the skin on my arms.

"Wait, Caroline's mom has this little townhouse upstate near Boltan Landing that Caroline used to spend her summers in growing up. Well, the townhouse hasn't been used for a while and Tyler said that if I ever wanted to get away from the city, I had to just mention it to him." Stefan tells me as I smile at the thought, all of us together for the weekend would be a nice little thing.

"So, we'd all be going?" I ask him, resting my head back on to his chest as I feel his fingers caress my cheeks, pushing strands of my hair back behind my ear.

"Yeah, Caroline's the only one who really knows where it is and we all could take the weekend to go up there, once we got our schedules worked out. It's got like six bedrooms and a really beautiful lake back behind the property." He explains, seeing me close my eyes while I try to envision the beauty of such an enticing getaway.

"Six bedrooms?" I question as Stefan smirks and presses his lips to the top of my head while confirming. "Six bedrooms and a lot of space for us to sneak away from the crowd."

"I like the sound of it." He hears me say, pulling the blanket against us some more, hearing me yawn out a breath.

"I'll talk to them both about it in the morning. Now, let's get some rest." He tells me, pulling me against him and softly humming out a noise as my eyes begin to grow heavy and I feel myself falling asleep in his embrace- safer than I have ever felt before – dreaming about getting out of the city for a while and spending some much needed time away from it all with him.

---

A/N: And the award for perfect boyfriend material goes to STEFAN SALVATORE! Ugh, he's so in love with Elena that it hurts my fragile stelena heart. :')

Reviews are always appreciated!

Follow me on twitter for updates at: BePassionate_24

-More to come!-

Thank you guys so much for the reviews and even reading this little story. With that being said, I've added something that I feel like you all might really find interesting in this update.

Enjoy & thanks so much for reading!

Follow me on twitter for updates at: BePassionate_24

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Twenty- Two

-Caroline-

"Sexy fire woman with high heels or sexy cat woman. Which one do you prefer?" I ask him, watching as Tyler lays his head on the pillow behind him, lifting it up slowly and licking his lips in a seductive manner.

"I prefer you naked. But, you know that probably wouldn't go over so well with your guests." He adds in with a shy smile as I jump on the bed beside him, laying down in my red silk robe after taking a shower and starting to prepare for tonight.

"Tyler, I'm being serious!" He hears me exclaim, swatting at his chest as he playfully rolls over to his side and rubs the spot where I hit him. "Ouch...Ohhhh, you hit like a girl!"

"I hit like a girl? Pft." I tell him, watching as he rolls back on to his side, peeking at me through one of his open eyelids as he takes my hand and places it flatly on his chest, rubbing where I had hit him. "Kiss it now."

"Kiss what?" I ask him, shaking my head and trying to tug my arm away as Tyler pulls me down on to the mattress and he hovers over me with a sweet stare. "My chest, Caroline. You hurt me and now I'd like it if you made me feel better with a kiss."

"You know, we haven't slept together since I got back from the hospital and my near death experience. It doesn't have anything to do with what my mom said to you about me, does it?" I stop my hands from wrapping around his neck and instead they drop down to his shoulders, my eyes closing as I exhale deeply. "Baby, it has nothing to do with that."

"So, what is it then? Ever since I got back home, you've been distant and I don't like it. I miss you. I miss us and I just want to be with my wife. Not just emotionally either." His words sting, they force me to clutch on to his hand a bit tighter as my eyes lock on to him and I inhale sharply.

"You died. All the machines around you were going off like crazy and you flat lined in front of me. Do you know what it was like watching me lose you?" He moves to lay beside me now, his hands gripping on to mine that's in the middle of the bed as I feel his thumb wipe away the falling tears on my face, ones I didn't even realize that were falling.

"I have loved you since I was 18 years old, Tyler Lockwood. I'm 22 now. Aside from my amazing mother who thinks that you are perfect for me. You're all I've got and you are all I've never known. I lost it, the faith I had and I almost gave up on you and it hurts me to know that I did because for as long as I've known you. The one thing that I know is that you'd never give up on me." Tyler moves in closer, pulling me against his chest as he starts to make small circles upon my back when he adds in softly. "You need time. I get it because I need it too. I need time to readjust to living our lives after losing some of our own guys that I'll never get to see again. I need time to regain the strength I once had in my body because I feel like everything in me is failing and I'm too young for that. But, most of all. I think we both need enough time to realize that nothing is ever going to tear me apart from you again." He says in the most sincere tone I've heard from him in a long time as he kisses my cheek and whispers into my ear. "I love you with my whole heart and soul, Caroline and I am never going to put you through that kind of pain again. I promise."

Getting up after a few minutes and kissing the tip of my nose before he jumps off the bed, Tyler points over to the black leather suit hanging in my closest as he turns back to me and states. "Cat woman. She's a vixen, just like my wife. And, this outfit would look hotter. Do me a favor darling and save the sexy fire woman outfit for my eyes only."

---

-Stefan-

"I've never really been to a Halloween party that's this lavish before." Elena comments, clutching my arm until I look down long enough to see short fingernail markings against my arm.

"Sweetie, relax. It's Caroline who loves these things, she'll do most of the talking and besides, you can meet some more of her friends." I tell her, hoping that she'll calm down. But, instead Elena clings to me even more as a guy I work with passes by and smiles at her and then towards me. "Nice to see you with a pretty girl on your arm, Salvatore." He jokes, turning back around and trying to not be too obvious when he checks out Elena's ass.

"He just checked out my butt!" I hear her hiss out as she whispers the words into my ear and I shake my head, looking down at our outfits. Licking my lips, I smile at her as I comment softly. "It's a nice view, you can't blame the guy."

"Sexy Roma gypsy with a short dark purple skirt and a tight white corset wasn't what I had in mind for this, Stefan. I wanted the longer dress. Although, the thrift store didn't have one." She adds in, blushing a little as one of the other guys from the station keeps eying her lean sculpted legs, winking at her.

"Elena, you look fine." I tell her with a reassuring tone, winking as I free myself from her grasp and turn towards the table of booze that Caroline's gotten all set up, watching Damon and Bonnie flirt beside the table. Elena places her hands on to her hips, the moment I turn around back to her and widely grin. "I'm going to go get you something to loosen you up a bit. You look good, that's the one reason half these guys are wishing they were me right now."

"What's the other reason? Hm, enlighten me." She says, tossing her hair to the side as I stop for a moment, completely mesmerized by her. She opens her mouth to say something. But, I move in too quickly, cupping her face into the palms of my hands and kissing her sweetly, maybe even a little too urgently in the middle of the room that's beginning to fill with people as the party starts. Elena pulls away from me breathlessly, her brown eyes wide and her lips quivering from our abrupt kiss as my thumbs brush against her heated cheeks and I reply simply with the truth. "Because you're mine, Elena Gilbert and one of these days I'm going to make sure that you always will be."

Elena touches her bottom lip, the rosy color in her cheeks returns once I leave towards the table and hear Damon and Bonnie giggling with each other. "She's a lucky girl. So, when are you going to tell her what you really want to say, Stefan?"

"What? That I love her? That she's everything I have ever wanted?" Damon's holding Bonnie's hand tightly, a smear of red paint against her neck as she leans into him and I hear my brother pop out his fake fangs. "What are you two supposed to be anyways?" I ask them trying to change the topic while Damon pops the fangs back in and grins sinisterly. "A vampire. I'm supposed to be a vampire and Bonnie over here is my zombie bride. But, I'm not like that Edward dude that sparkles. More like the one from interview with a vampire. He's kind of badass."

"So, what are you supposed to be?" He asks, giving me a displeased look at my lack of creativity when it comes to getting ready for this Halloween party. "A 1920s gangster. Elena is a Roma gypsy who pick pocketed me and stole my money." I comment with a smirk, popping the collar of my white dress shirt and running my hand over the dark blue fabric to my suit, glancing down at the red rose that Elena said I needed to add a bit more flare to my costume.

"Where's Cat woman and Batman?" I ask them both, hearing Caroline growling at someone as they pass by, her hair's slicked back in a tight bun and she's wearing this extremely skin tight leather jump suit as Tyler spins her around, his black cape dragging behind him while she steals a kiss and they begin to walk our way.

"Enjoying yourselves?" She questions gleefully, her hand laying flat upon her husband's chest as I choke out a laugh. "Tyler told me that you had a surprise for him the other night? Was this it?"

We all watch Caroline lean in close, a beaming smile forming across her face as she leans towards me and lifts my head so that my gaze isn't shifted on to her cleavage. "My eyes are up here, Stefan." She hisses out, smiling once more before she turns back to Tyler and adds in with a wink. "This costume was part of it. Let's just say that my husband appreciates this costume a little more after this afternoon."

"Ugh, gross. We don't need to all know about what you and your husband do in the bedroom, Caroline." A loud agonizing groan is heard from behind us as I feel my body tense up and I pivot away from my brother towards her voice.

"Makayla." I comment with a sharp tone, not wanting to flinch as she tilts her head to the side and her eyes brighten a little. "Stefan, and here I thought you'd forgotten all about me."

"He's trying too. But, you just keep popping back up into his life like a reoccurring skin rash that doesn't want to go away even with prescribed medication. Leave now, honey. No one wants you here." I can hear Bonnie state behind me as she glares over at Makayla who's spinning a strand of her hair in between her fingers while the loud speakers begin to blare with a song that I know she loves.

"Oh my god! Dance with me, Stefan. Come on!" She shouts, dragging me out on to the dance floor before I can even refuse as I catch a glimpse of Elena standing beside Matt, avoiding his gaze and staring out into the large crowd of people that's gathered inside of Caroline and Tyler's living room, most likely searching for me to save her from him.

---

-Elena-

"So, you and Stefan. Since when did this happen?" Matt asks, moving the beer bottle in his left hand to his right hand as the liquid swirls around inside of it, making me focused on it instead of his face.

"We've been dating for a little while now." Is all I say as Matt clears his throat and attempts to ask me more. But, the tugging of my arm forces me to look up when Damon smiles at me and leans forward. "Can I talk to you?"

Nodding, I shrug it off and tell Matt that maybe he could keep Makayla busy for a while and away from Stefan as we both chuckle at the sight of him trying to ditch her on the dance floor.

"Who invited sassy pants?" I ask him as Damon releases my hand and he walks us on to the less crowded patio, opening the door for me and sighing out deeply as the door swings close behind him, leaving just the two of us outside as the house blares with a loud and obnoxious song that I've never heard before.

"He loves you." Damon suddenly blurts out as my eyes shift upward and my confused facial expression falls upon his dark blue gaze.

"I know he does, Damon. You don't need to tell me that." I comment back as Damon pulls up a lawn chair and he sits down in it, rubbing his face vigorously and smearing some of the white face paint that Bonnie put on him.

"I know that I don't. But, I want you to understand that my brother hasn't loved someone as much as he loves you in a long time and he may not be able to say it to you. But, I swear that I know how much he cares for you and how much you mean to him. He talks about you nonstop at work. And, the only reason he asked you to move in with him was because he wanted to make sure that you were safe and away from your manipulative mother. Elena," He pauses, licking his lips as he smiles a little.

"What's this all about Damon? You're telling me things that I already know.." My voice becomes low and quiet as he shoves up from his seat and stands in front of me instead, eyes securely on my face.

"I want to know that this isn't some whirlwind romance between the two of you and that you won't hurt him? I want to know that whatever you two have isn't just fun and games. Because, my brother has been hurt before and I don't want it to happen again."

I clear my throat, crossing my arms over my chest and speaking softly with a purely honest tone. "It was in the beginning, granted we've only been together for just a few weeks. But, I love him and I mean it. I'd never hurt him, Damon. I would never want to see him hurting because of me. So, you don't need to worry about that at all. I guess that I should be the one that's worried though."

Damon runs his hands down his black shirt as he lifts his eyebrows at me. "And, why should you be worried? I just told you that he loves you."

Exhaling through gritted teeth, I close my eyes tightly before I speak. "I keep hearing it from everyone else, Damon. I keep hearing that he cares about me from him though. So, which one is it? Because, there's a huge difference between loving someone you're with and caring for someone you're with. He won't tell me that he loves me. Although, you and Bonnie are so certain that he does!" I spit out at him.

"Elena..." Damon's voice trails off, he gently places his hand on to my shoulder and opens his mouth to say something most likely sympathetic. But, the sound of the backdoor opening stops him and he looks passed me.

"There you two are. What's going on?" Stefan asks innocently, taking a step behind me and wrappings his arms around me tightly as Damon quietly excuses himself, leaning over towards him and softly saying. "I think you two need to talk about a few things."

I can feel his chin resting against my shoulder as he kisses my cheek and brushes his nose upon my skin. "What's going on in that little head of yours? Come on, sweetheart. You know that you can talk to me." I don't mean to do it. But, I move away from him abruptly, hating the loss of contact the instant I leave his arms and the look of sudden hopelessness in his green eyes.

"I can talk to you about everything. I can say how I feel, I can tell you that I love you until I'm blue in the face and that I'm scared of losing you. That you changed my life for the better and that you continue to change me for all the right reasons. It's because of you that I actually look forward to starting the day and loving every minute of it. You make me happy, Stefan. But the problem with all of this is that, you can't say even a little bit of that back to me. Not one of those things." My words cut deep, I can tell as he narrows his eyes to the patio cement and my lips are trembling as the tears build up into my own gaze while Stefan's image becomes blurry in front of me.

I can feel his arms pull me in tightly and suddenly, his breath washing over my damp cheeks as he kisses my forehead and backs away. "What difference would it make if I told you that I loved you? Hm?"

"It would make a world of difference. Because, then I can at least know if I'm wasting my time with you or not." I reply back, locking my eyes on to a button on his suit.

I swallow the lump in my throat, the one barely moving down my esophagus as he takes his hands and cups my face into them. His watery eyes are glazed over too, his speech fairly thick with all the emotions that he must be feeling as he opens his mouth and finally says. "You've been my anchor throughout these last few months, an unexpected surprise that I never saw coming and you mean more to me than you will ever understand or even know. Elena, you're my best friend." I lean into him, clinging to his body and sobbing into the curve of his neck as Stefan whispers into my ear ever so softly. "Sweetheart, you'll ruin your makeup."

Backing away, I shake my head as the tears fall. "I don't care. Just keep talking." He's clutching on to my hand and holding them tightly as he smiles at me with a continued tearful stare. "I know that I'm not an easy guy to love. But, I am so thankful for you." He stops once again, licking his bottom lip, kissing my cheek and moving his lips to my ear when he whispers into them the words of one of the sweetest confessions that will forever remain in my memory. "Loving you and opening my heart up like this, it scares me. Being vulnerable, terrifies me. But, if there's one thing that scares me the most it's knowing that I came close to not being able to tell you how I really feel." He says, backing away from me and placing his cold hands on to my cheeks as he locks his eyes on to mine and firmly confesses with tears dripping down his cheeks. "Falling in love with you, it scares me. But, it's so hard to not continue falling in love with you when I already feel it in my heart every time I'm near you. I love you, Elena."

---

-Bonnie-

"Where have you been?" I ask him, watching as Damon pops a cheese puff into his mouth and smirks at me before swallowing it. "Mingling, making my brother admit to the girl he loves that he actually loves her."

"What?" I question, my eyes growing wide as Damon pulls me towards his left side and kisses my cheek. "I'm being a match maker, Bon."

"A match maker? Damon, let your brother be. He'll tell her on his own terms." My advising tone causes him to roll his eyes at me as he exhales deeply and looks around the room. "Since when did good old Matty blue eyes have his claws dug into Makayla?"

"Don't change the subject, Damon." I comment, my tone snippy and harsh as he drops his arm away and waves me off. "I just talked to Elena about my brother. I'm pretty sure that he's out there doing the rest right about now." He states, leaving me to watch him walk over to Matt and get in between him and Makayla. "Care to dance?" He shouts at her as she turns her back to him and shakes her head.

I can't stand to see him bothering her, even if I don't like her either. I don't want Damon to get into trouble for telling Makayla what a majority of us have known for a while now. "Stefan's moved on and you being here tonight isn't helping him or yourself." I comment loudly, stepping to Damon's left side as he smiles proudly at me.

"Who invited you here anyways?" We both watch as she turns, her blonde hair swaying to the middle of her back when she points to Matt with a smile. "I'm Matt's plus one. I'm not here because of Stefan even though half of you in this room probably think that I am. I'm not."

Damon and I lock eyes on each other for a while, a bit embarrassed for even attempting to harass her tonight. "You and Matt?" They all hear me question as Makayla shrugs her shoulders back and says in a soft tone. "It's better than coming to my ex boyfriend's close friend's party alone. Just, tell Stefan that I'm sorry for not being at the hospital when he was there. Please, I was going to tell him that earlier. But, he disappeared on me." She says, looking back behind her towards Matt who has her purse and jacket ready.

"Matt and I are friends. Just so you both know." She adds in, waving a quick goodbye at us when our eyes lock on to the other pair in the room. He's got her arm wrapped around her protectively, her head is leaning against his shoulder as they separate for a minute and then position themselves into a slow dancing stance.

"They've seemed to have figured things out." I comment, a beaming smile spreading across my lips as Damon grips and pops the collar to his black polo t-shirt while moving towards his brother and Elena. "All thanks to me." Damon replies in a cocky tone, pivoting his back to me for a minute before he extends out his hand and smiles. "Care to dance with me, Mrs. Salvatore."

I'm smiling so much so that it hurts my face when he mentions my soon to be last name. Bonnie Salvatore. I like the sound of that, I love the sound of it rolling off of his lips especially right now. My heart flutters as I grab a hold of his hand and feel the tug on my arm when Damon pulls me into the crowd and close to him, molding our bodies together. The music blares above us and then I feel his hand slide down the middle of my back when he places his mouth against my ear and whispers. "What do you say we get out of here and I show you a good time, Bon?"

Turning in his arms, I'm smiling like a love struck school girl. It's been too long since Damon's been so forward with me that I can feel my blood pressuring rising and my cheeks blush from his proposition. "Take me anywhere you want, Mr. Salvatore." He hears me say, pulling me into him and kissing my lips roughly before he pulls back again and we hurriedly walk towards the front door of Caroline's house, exiting without even telling anyone of our friends where we're going or how long we'll be away from the party.

---

A/N: Thoughts? Honestly, Stefan telling Elena that he loves her wasn't supposed to happen for a long time in this story. Because, in the flashbacks it doesn't happen until they break up. But, I kind of changed it for a few reasons. Hopefully it wasn't too soon for him telling her how he feels. ;)

Update next: Bamon feels...Seriously those two are about to get kind of hot and heavy in the back of someone's truck. ;) Also, Stefan and Elena's relationship continues to get super adorable. And lastly, Caroline and Tyler finally find some much needed time together.

Reviews are always appreciated!

Questions about my stories? Feel free to ask them here: /BePassionate_24

-More to come!-

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Twenty Three

-Bonnie-

"Bonnie!" He shouts out the moment that he steps through the door. I can feel my heart rate pick up just when my eyes lay on him and he grins widely. "If only I could come home to the sight of you looking this sexy every night." Damon teases, licking his lips and allowing the door to slam shut behind him while I watch the bag in his hand drop to the ground and he grins widely, wrapping me into his embrace. "I don't have much time, the guys and I are going out to celebrate tonight. We did good today, saved a few lucky lives." He tells me, kissing my forehead and looking around the room with a perplexed look.

"What's all this?" He asks, finally noticing the flowers leading to the bathroom, the candles flickering in the windowsill. It was my way of making things romantic and now, my amazing and handsome fiancee. Has officially killed this girls mood. I can't say that I haven't been preparing the apartment for his arrival with candles while picking out a sexy outfit to wear just for him. Because, I have and now- it's ruined just by him telling me that he's got other plans.

"I wish you would have told me earlier." I comment with a disappointed tone, taking a seat back on the couch as Damon steps over my legs and shrugs his shoulders back while stripping off his jacket and tossing it into a corner. "I didn't know about it until I was already on my way here. Stefan suggested meeting up tonight. Last minute plans, I'm sorry."

I sigh out a breath, holding out my phone and staring at it blankly for a long time. "You could have told me." I snap at him, forcing Damon to stop in the hallway as he stares up at me. "Bon, I promise that I'll make it up to you. I promise, tonight when I get back. We'll pick up where we left off in the car at Caroline's Halloween party. You know, before Tyler knocked on the window and told us to get a room." He adds in with a joking manner as I roll my eyes. Being away from Damon like this is one of the biggest things that I hate about his job. However, I understand that he needs to do it, so I bite my tongue. "Fine, have fun with your brother tonight. I've got other plans anyways."

Damon cocks his head to the side, leaning his shoulder against the hallway wall. "Really? With who?" A pinging noise on my cell phone tears me away from my conversation with Damon as I notice it's Elena who has been texting me.

Elena: Thought we could have a girls night, talk about the cabin plans for when we go up there. The guys are all apparently going out tonight and I'm bored. We can order pizza and watch some trashy movies at Stefan's apartment. How's that sound?

Tossing a pillow back on to the couch from behind me, I look up at Damon before replying to Elena with a simple Be there in 20 minutes text message. The curiosity in his blue eyes makes me laugh a little as I turn the phone around and reply. "Elena, I have plans with Elena."

---

"I still can't believe you're living with him." I comment with a small smile, watching Elena lean forward and grab a slice of hot pizza from the box in between us, we've been together for a few hours, talking about things and just when the pizza arrived, we got into talking about Stefan. The red sauce drips down her chin as she tries to suck down the cheese while attempting to talk and laugh at the same time. "Yeah, neither can I. But, this living arraignment between us is just temporary, Bon. To be honest, I'm still trying to figure out what Stefan and I are doing with each other."

I lean over, placing my hand on top of hers and thinking about the time when I had first met Caroline. We were like how Elena is now. Clearly very conflicted about the emotions she feels all because of one guy who has made an impact on her life. Caroline and I have been through it all together and now with watching Elena go through the same things, it makes me smile and a little worried.

"You're seconding guessing it, aren't you?" Elena bites down on her lower lip nervously, running her fingers through her hair and watches as the strands fall back against her shoulder. "I love him. I do. But, part of me thinks that I pushed him into telling me that he loves me too soon and that just isn't how I thought this would all happen. Bonnie, What am I supposed to do now?"

My mouth opens to reply in the exact moment that the door to Stefan's apartment is being unlocked and it opens widely. Elena watches me get up briskly as our eyes meet. "Talk to him before he meets up with Damon tonight." I suggest, telling Stefan a quick hello before turning back and saying over my shoulder. "I better get going anyways. I'll talk to you both later. Elena, do as I suggested." I add in as I grab my things and leave before Stefan can even begin to question what I've meant.

---

-Elena-

"So, what was Bonnie doing here?" Stefan asks as I scoot closer to him on the couch and lay my head on to his shoulder, waiting for him to say anything about the Halloween party. We haven't really talked about it, the things he said to me that night and what it means for both of us now.

"She was giving me advice, girl talk." I reply back, feeling him pull me closer as I inhale his scent. He smells like firewood mixed in with the light aroma of his Gorgio Armani cologne. Stefan turns to face me, lifting his feet up on the table while exhaling deeply before he asks. "What did you two talk about?"

I'm hesitant for a minute, feeling like I'm backed in a corner without a way out. Because to be truthful, ever since we've started seeing each other. Stefan and I don't keep secrets, we don't hide anything from one another and this feeling of uncertainty looming in my mind is driving me absolutely crazy, so I just open up about it!

"We talked about you." I back away from him the moment I say it, afraid of what his reaction will be. He's quiet though for a long time, staring at me as he lifts his hand up and caresses my warm rosy right cheek. "You know how I feel about you. About us."

My body tenses up, Bonnie's words come back into my head at a lightening speed and I suddenly feel like I can't breathe while sitting in front of him. I'm second guessing myself and I need to tell him. The pull of making sure that Stefan knows how I feel about everything is too much and it's clouding my judgment as I blurt out. "How am I supposed to know what you said to me was real, that you really meant it when you probably used to say the something to all the others you've been with?"

His eyebrows knit together as I watch Stefan purse his lips. I've already gotten up from the couch, my arms crossed over my chest as I stand near the coffee table and he scoffs at me. "Bonnie's making you second guess this relationship. Isn't she?"

I can't believe what I'm hearing. Bonnie making me second guess things? She came over here to encourage me to talk with him and now, I'm pissed off. "Bonnie. You think that Bonnie is making me second guess things and planting ideas in my head?" I ask him, watching as Stefan gets up and attempts to reach out to me. He grabs a hold of my wrist, locking his eyes securely on to me as he speaks. "I meant what I said to you, I swear that I did and I honestly have no idea where any of this is even coming from. Elena, I love you."

It's coming from the fear within me. The fear of getting too close to him and I know that he feels it too, that fear of being hurt just as you're about to commit yourself to someone. He doesn't need to tell me, because I can sense it. Stefan knows I'm right. This whole relationship escalated too fast and now, we're stuck because we're afraid.

"Bonnie and Caroline have nothing to do with this, Stefan. This is me. I pushed you into this, into telling me how you feel because I wanted it so badly. I wanted you to be mine, so badly. And, I didn't think that you mean it." The words leave my mouth too quickly and a part of me instantly regrets it because the look in his eyes, the happiness that he had when he walked through the door and saw me, it fades even faster.

"You don't think I mean it! Elena, I can't win with you, can I?" He shakes his head, closing his eyes as he grinds his teeth together. I can tell Stefan's irritated and my heart breaks because I know that if I wasn't so insecure within our relationship that this wouldn't be happening right now.

"For months now, I've told you things, personal things that I haven't told anyone in my entire life. I trust you and I care about you so much so that I moved you into my damn apartment just so that you could get away from your mother. I've done everything that a boyfriend should do for his girlfriend and you're over here second guessing your relationship with me. If you're going to be like this, than maybe I was better off with Makayla!" He shouts out at me, making my own skin crawl with irritation at his words. I can't deny that he hasn't done those things, because he has. However, something inside of my breaks then and there just by simply looking at him and by the mention of his ex-girlfriend.

"I just don't think you take this seriously. Me, Us." I comment under my breath as he shuffles his feet and glances up at me with a stunned facial expression.

"You don't think that I take us seriously? What is it now? You don't think that I'm good enough for you, that I can't love you enough, like someone else could! Is that it?" It's like the whole room spins us around, leaving nothing in it's wake but a pile of destructive debris that once was our happy and blooming relationship as Stefan glances down at the ground and releases my hand. "Damon was right, I shouldn't have gotten involved with you, Elena. I'm sorry that I'm trying everything I can to make you see that I love you and to make sure you're happy with me. But, it clearly isn't enough for you and you seem to be asking way too much. I won't be that guy who waits around until you open your eyes and see that everything I've done in regards to us has been because I love you."

I swallow down my words, feeling the tension in the back of my throat and the feeling of tears stinging my eyes. I screwed up, I'm about to push him away and I'm too frozen in place to even do anything about it. Stefan pinches the bridge of his nose, exhaling heavily as I watch him grab his jacket and then his car keys.

"I won't force you out of here. But, I think you should start sleeping in the guest room from now and we should put this whole relationship thing on pause until you come to your senses or at least until we figure out what's best for both of us." He directs towards me as I close my eyes and let out a shaky breath. "Are you breaking up with me?"

It's like my feet are glued to the ground, I can't move and my mouth feels frozen as Stefan places his hand on to the door knob, turning back towards me as he shrugs his shoulders and opens the door while he says. "I think we just need a break from each other for awhile and you clearly need some time to realize that I'd never hurt you like everyone else has done in your life. I love you, Elena Gilbert and I don't know when you'll start believing that. But, I hope and pray that it's sooner rather than later."

"Stefan, please don't do this." He hears me whisper out as he turns around and secures his gaze on to me. "I don't want to do this. But, I don't have a choice. I'm sorry. Don't wait up for me tonight, I'll be home late. Call Caroline or Bonnie if you need anything." He adds in, closing the door in my face as I stand in the middle of the living room, cursing myself for how much I've hurt him and for my own damn insecurities about us.

---

-Stefan-

"You should really cut yourself off. Isn't that like your sixth straight shot of rum for the evening." The sound of her seductive tone and the feeling of her fingers against the back of my neck cause my body to tense up from her soft touch.

"Your brother over there said that you're having some trouble in paradise, tell me it isn't so?" I can hear her ask with a sarcastic tone as she takes a seat nearest the door and closest to me. The bar's clearing out for the night and the only people left are a few regulars with the exception of Damon, Tyler, Matt and I. But, I'm getting that buzzed feeling, the warm and liquored up feeling which makes me a little too drunk to even care that we'll be kicked out soon as the bar begins to close for the night.

"What are you doing here, Makayla?" I spit out angrily, leaning over my drink and hearing as she exhales deeply. "Matt invited me. Frankly, I got bored with him and decided to come over here and talk to you. He says you looked a little pathetic sitting all alone. So, I am over to check up on you." She frowns as I glare over at her and she leans into my shoulder, trying to steady herself. She smells like alcohol and a bit of tobacco smoke. The rasp in her voice makes my head spin as my heavy eyelids droop and I knock back the half empty glass of liquid into my mouth, lifting up two fingers while trying to get the bartender's attention.

"That's nice. But, I know that you could care less about my relationship with Elena. So, leave. I really don't need to hear your attempt at trying to sympathize with me." I tell her, turning my chair around and trying to leave as I feel her place her hand on to mine, watching the empty crystal glass in it tremble a little.

"You need to stop this and go home. Let me take you home, Stefan." Makayla whispers into my ear, I can tell that she's completely sober in the way her words don't blend together and how she pulls me up along with her. But, as the rum settles deeper into my bloodstream and makes me an even bigger lush than I usually am, I don't fight her. Instead, I pick my things up and leave with her, tossing a tip back on to the table and noticing that none of my friends are even seeing me leave with her.

"Let's go, come on." She urges on, walking up back towards the hallway and pushing open the exit back door that I know leads out to the alleyway and not towards the parking lot. "We're going the wrong way, this isn't the parking lot." I slur out as she giggles, pressing a kiss against my temple as she whispers seductively into my ear once again. "I know. But, don't worry about it. I've been waiting to get you alone and this relaxed for a while. It's nice to be around an Elena-less Stefan Salvatore. This new girlfriend of yours has you on a tight leash and I think it's time you let loose."

---

The look in her eyes is mischievous and just as I place my hand on to the exit door, wanting to go back inside, Makayla slaps it away. "If you go back in there, you'll be making a big mistake. You don't belong with her, look at you. You're drunk and miserable because of this girl. Is that really what you want, Stefan?"

"I was drunk and miserable with you too. But, at least I love her. That's the difference between you two..I love her and I can't stand you. Elena and I just got into a fight, my stupid mouth needs to make it better, I need to make it better." I comment, shamefully looking down at the ground and hoping that I can get back into the bar, away from her. Because as I learned a long time ago whenever I'm around her and drunk, there's no telling what could happen.

The cold airs misty fumes swirl around our faces as Makayla leans against my shoulder, giggling into my ear sweetly. "She's a stupid girl for arguing with you. Stefan, you need someone better." She states, backing away from the cold and damp bricks behind the building that she's standing near as she takes a step forward and places her hands on to the collar of my shirt. "Someone who's devoted and loyal, Stefan...I was devoted and loyal to you? Wasn't I?" She asks as her scent fills my nostrils. It's warm and welcoming, overpowering my mind, making me want her even when a part of me doesn't.

"I can't do this. Not with you, not anymore." Shaking my head back and forth, I lick my lips and eye her up and down. There's nothing stopping me within the moment of becoming the same guy I was years ago. There is nothing stopping me from taking Makayla back to a random hotel room and having my way with her. Except for one thing, I'm not that guy anymore and I love Elena too much to hurt her.

The sound of heels hitting against the wet pavement are heard the moment Makayla pushes me back against the wall and smirks at me, the light hitting her face as she whispers just inches away from my lips. "Stop lying to yourself. You know you still love me. I'm sure all you need is a little reminder." She taunts, tightening her grasp around my collar and leaning into me with a passionate kiss. The moment my lips touch my ex-girlfriend's and she aggressively pushes me back against the building, slipping her hand underneath my shirt and smiling against my mouth as my muscles tense. I can hear the sound of familiar sounding high heels pivoting around behind us.

"You taste like rum and smell like fire, just like I remember." She says, placing her finger against her lips and biting down on her finger nail as I look over behind her and notice the figure standing behind her. Tears streaming down her face, her hands are covering her mouth as she stands there in shock. My blurry vision becomes clear and my heart drops into my stomach at the sight of Elena when I realize what I've just done. Totally shattered her trust in me all because of one stupid choice, leaving the bar with Makayla and trusting that she'd take me home.

"Stefan?" Elena asks, stepping into the light from the street as I back away from Makayla and stare into Elena's eyes from a distance. I can see her damp cheeks as she shouts at me. "How dare you! I trusted you, you promised me! How could you, you promised me that you weren't seeing her anymore. That the two of you were over!"

"Opps, I forgot to mention that I called Elena over here to come and get you, stole her number from your brother's phone." Makayla states with a sinister grin as I push away from her, rubbing my hands over my face and trying to make sense of what just happened, all the while shouting out after her while she begins walking away. "Elena, please! It's not what it looks like! Elena, wait!"

Makayla shrugs her shoulders back, the black high heel that had broken off while she was leaving the bar is in her right hand as she glances over at me, reapplying her lip gloss. "She's really over dramatic, Stefan. I'm glad you two decided to call it quits." I can hear Makayla tell me as I roll my eyes and run out of the alley way, searching the massive crowds for Elena's tear stained and broken looking face, shouting out her name frantically into the crowd of people passing by me while I hope and pray that she won't go and do something that could make me hate myself even more than I already do now.

---

"Elena, please call me. I'm sorry okay. I'm drunk and I wasn't thinking clearly. I was mad at you and I'm sorry. Please, sweetheart. Just call me and tell you're okay. I didn't know she called you, I swear that I didn't." I plead with her, the silence of her voicemail gives me chills as I close my eyes and lean my head back.

"She's probably just back at the apartment. Stefan, let me call you a cab so that you can go home and figure this whole thing out with her. You were mad, she was mad. It was just a stupid mistake to even go out tonight and Makayla fucked up everything. You didn't mean to kiss her, right..." Tyler's voice trails off as he leans forward and places his hand on top of mine. I can hear Matt whistling out a breath as he waves Damon over and tells my brother to take my slightly drunk ass home instead.

"Has he found Elena yet?" Damon questions, leaning against Tyler and taking the bill off from the table as he heads back towards the bartender so that he can pay it.

"No, he hasn't. Did you call Bonnie or Caroline to ask if she's there or not?" Matt asks them, his gaze sweeping across the room as I lift my body up from the booth and feel it swaying back and forth. My stomach is nauseous with the thoughts of where she is and I'm cursing myself for ever getting into a fight with her, for even being her tonight and especially for allowing Makalya Murphy anywhere near me again.

"I need to find her, I need to make sure that she's okay and I need to apologize." I tell them, wrestling Damon for the keys as he jerks them away and stares me down. "You are going home, straight home. Tyler and I will look for her and we'll call you if you find anything. She might be at her brothers or the diner, since she isn't answering her phone and hasn't been for a few hours."

"Go home, Stefan. We'll find her. I promise." Matt tells me with a reassuring tone as Damon grabs a hold of my arms and lifts me to my feet. I lean against him, tears welling up into my eyes. "I've made so many mistakes since I've met her. All I've been trying to do is be a better person and I keep failing at it. Please, Damon. You need to find her. I love her, Damon. I love her so damn much and I can't lose her. I can't." Damon hears me mumble out, placing his hand against my back as he nods and glances down at the ground. "I know, Stefan. That's why we're taking you home. She's probably there waiting for you anyways, ready to apologize for the things she said too."

---

-Caroline-

"Have you seen her or heard from her again? I'm starting to get worried." Bonnie's text reads as I shove my cell phone back into my pocket and exhale deeply, unlocking the car doors and looking up at Stefan's apartment building. She couldn't have gone far and Stefan's heading home now, he's a mess about the whole thing. Makayla Murphy can go to hell as far as I'm concerned, coming in between Stefan and Elena in the way she did tonight makes me want to strangle her with my bare hands!

"I haven't. About to go upstairs and knock on the door, or knock it down. I haven't decided yet." I reply back to her, swallowing down the lump and trying to push away the fear for her safety. She's upset at him and probably at herself. She's blowing off steam somewhere, at least that's what I'd like to think.

"I'm worried too. But, I'm sure she's fine. Probably just curled up, eating ice cream and crying over how stupid Stefan can be sometimes. She loves him, Bonnie and he loves her. This wasn't his fault, it was Makayla's." I text her back quickly, pulling the keys out of the ignition and not even waiting until Tyler texts me to see where I'm at.

"Please be okay." I comment softly under my breath, buzzing myself in as I walk inside of the lobby and go directly to the elevator. She hasn't answered her cell phone for two hours straight and to be honest, if she hadn't run off like she did after she saw Stefan. None of us would be this worried. She did text me earlier and say that she was going to bed early just so that she wouldn't have to see Stefan right now because she's pissed off. However, knowing Elena and knowing how much Stefan means to her, I know for a fact that seeing him with his ex-girlfriend really set her off. I know that I would feel the same way if it was Tyler and if I was in Elena's shoes. I'd be raging mad and probably do something that I'd regret later on once I came to my senses.

The dinging above my head and in the elevator cabin jolts me out of my thoughts as I rush down the hallway, frantically pulling out the spare key Stefan had given me in case of emergencies as I knock on the door. "Elena! It's Caroline, sweetie. Please open the door. I know you're in there, I could see the light on from the street and you texted me saying that you'd be home, two hours ago."

"Knock the damn door down." A voice from behind me shouts as I hear him walking up briskly to where I'm standing with long strides and a unbalanced frame. I can smell the alcohol on Stefan's breath and see the guilt on his face as he almost pushes me out of the way and snatches the keys from my hand. "This is all my fault, Caroline. I was stupid to even say the things I did to her today. I didn't mean any of them, I didn't mean to tell her that we should take a break..." His voice trails off as his hand slips away from the door.

"You told her, WHAT!" I stammer out, my eyes widening when the door pushes open and we both stumble forward, slamming it shut behind us.

"Elena!" I shout out as loud as I can, hearing the water in the bathroom running as Stefan looks over at me and I glance back at him. We're frozen in place the moment we both look down at the wooden floor and hear what's underneath our shoes, more water and it's coming from the bathroom, seeping through the crack and flooding their entry way.

"Elena!" He shouts out, nodding at me to step back and I watch with a worried gaze as he plants his left foot into the ground, kicking down the door with his right leg. "Oh god, oh no." I whisper out, gasping the moment I see the scene. There's a bottle of prescription pills on the ground, half of the white small pills are scattered on to the dark brown rug that's soaked with water. She's on the ground, clutching the orange bottle in her hands and there's a blood on the counter and a bloody gash on her forehead as she lays almost lifeless on the ground in the pool of overflowing water from the tub.

I can hear her groaning as Stefan rushes over to her. I watch him turning off the water in the tub as he takes his jacket off and covers up her half naked body with it. His movements are so quick that I can barely make out anything he's saying to me or to her. I watch him carefully try to stimulate her awake with a gently slapping motion to the face. He's opening her mouth and leaning her over the toilet as she groans out in pain. Stefan keeps asking her how many pills she's taken and how long ago. But, she's not making much sense and she's crying even harder when she looks at him.

"We need to call an ambulance, Stefan! She could die!" He hears me tell him as he glances up at me in the same moment that Elena lifts her hand up, mumbling under her breath that she took about a handful of pills right before she drew herself a bath. Although, as she turned around, most of them fell on to the ground and she had only swallowed a few right before she tripped on the rug, almost knocking herself out cold as the water began to run.

"Caroline, shut up and go wait outside." He orders, causing me to question how much he's sobered up since he heard about her going missing on us and if he was even that drunk to begin with.

"I need you to throw them up, sweetheart. Elena, I need you to throw them up." He urges her, holding her hair back as she latches on to him, her eyes glazed over with tears when she states. "I don't want to do it. Please, Stefan...Just leave me alone. Please, just go and leave me alone."

I'm leaning against the wall that leads closest into the bathroom, my fingers lingering over the dial pad as I think about calling 911 for more help. I'm just about to call someone when I hear her crying and glance back over to watch him hover over her, taking her hair into his hands as he kisses the top of her forehead and whispers softly against her hair before forcing his fingers down her throat and making her throw the pills all up. The tone in his voice breaks my heart as Stefan says. "No, I am sorry and I'm not leaving you. Elena, this is all my fault and as much as you hate me right now. I hate myself even more for what I've done."

---

A/N: There will be a small time jump of a few weeks that will happen and within that time things are about to be very awkward for everyone in the next few chapters when they all finally spend some time at Caroline's family's cabin in the woods...

Reviews are always appreciated!

-Until Next Time-

Follow me on twitter at: BePassionate_24

Thank you all so much for reading!

Follow me on twitter for updates at: BePassionate_24

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Twenty-Four

-Matt-

"Are you sure that leaving to Caroline's cabin for the weekend is such a good idea. Stefan's going to be there and Elena kind of invited me." I comment, watching Tyler's eyebrows lift as he spits out his water and glances up at me. It's been three weeks since they've broken up and neither of seem to want to talk about anything. Stefan's been avoiding Makayla like the plague at work and any mention of Elena makes him angry because he keeps blaming himself for the state that she's in, even though they're still living under the same roof.

"It'll be good for all of us, trust me. And, so what if Elena invited you? Wait, I thought she couldn't stand you." He points out as I laugh, getting up from the table in the cafeteria as we hear the sirens go off and the alarm blares into our ears. "Engine, Ladder, Battalion."

"Shit! We got to get a move on." He replies, patting me on the shoulder as I look back over to see Damon and Stefan huddled together, talking amongst themselves.

"Well, she said that she didn't want to spend the weekend alone and after what happened with the pill incident. I've stopped by the diner to see how she was doing. We got to talking and she asked me to come with her to Caroline's. It surprised me too. But, apparently she doesn't hate me as much as I thought she did." I add in with a wink, rushing over to stand by Tyler as we make our way out to the apparatus bay where the firetruck is already running and waiting for us.

"You know, my wife hates your guts by the way." Tyler tells me, causing me to pause and stare at him for a long minute. "Excuse me?" I ask, hearing Tyler laugh as he smiles at me and then clarifies. "She thinks that you hitting on Elena a few times when she was interested in Stefan was uncalled for. But, I told her not to worry. You and Elena are friends now, I guess. Just, keep this as a reminder Matty boy. As much as you might like her at the moment or whatever you two have going on. Stefan, well he adores her."

My mouth opens to form a come back. But, the moment I try and say something to him. I feel someone patting my back as Stefan states. "Matty, good to see you actually joining us today. Let's go." He says flatly, making me turn around as Tyler jumps into the front seat and Damon slides into the passenger seat beside him, hitting the lights. "Let's roll boys, light 'em up! ." He shouts out loudly before any of us are able to say anything else, the truck starts moving and we're on our way to an important call as I sit there and think about this weekend. My goal isn't to make Stefan jealous with hanging out with his ex-girlfriend or whatever they are now. But, if it happens, then so be it.

---

-Caroline-

"We should talk about what happened with you and those pills." I state in an irritated tone. She's been avoiding the topic, distracting herself with cleaning and working at the diner. To be honest, I think she's just distracting herself from thinking about Stefan. They haven't really spoken about it or really seen each other for long in these last few weeks. He's too broken up to really face her and so he's enlisted me to keep an eye out on Elena.

"I don't want to talk about it and to be honest, Caroline. You don't need to be my babysitter. I'm fine." She snaps, throwing her purse down on the counter of the small coffee table in Stefan's apartment as she pivots towards me on her heels. "He put you up to this, didn't he? He can't talk to me about it because I scared him half to death and he's making you watch over me like a hawk." She spits out, figuring it all out fairly quickly as I try to deny it. "No, he didn't. Elena, I'm your friend and I love you. So, Stefan had nothing to do with this." I'm trying to make it sound as if I really didn't do anything. But, she knows me too well.

"Yes he did. He can't talk to me, he can't even look at me whenever I walk about this damn apartment!" She exclaims, inhaling through gritted teeth and turning around as she blows her hair out of her face. "I'm an idiot and it was a careless thing to do. But, Caroline. I just don't want to feel so much pain anymore. From my mother, from losing my dad, from this whole thing with Stefan. He was," She pauses as I lift up my hand and correct her. "He is, the greatest thing for you, Elena and this whole break up is silly. Come on, just make up already and stop this."

She rolls her eyes at me, muttering out. "I wish it was that simple. But, it's not. I don't like cheaters, I never have and even if he's told me that he and Makayla are over for good. It didn't look like it, you should have seen the way they were together. They've got a history that I'll never understand, Caroline and maybe it's better this way. Stefan and I living as roommates and doing our own thing."

I scoff at her words, standing in front of her and crossing my arms. "This isn't what you want though. He's not your roommate, Elena. He's your lover, your boyfriend, your best friend and these feelings of anger towards each other will come boiling out to the surface even if you two try and move on, you'll never get anywhere because something will always pull you right back into each other. You are meant to be with him."

She shakes her head, certain that I'm not telling the truth. "No, it won't. If he wants to be with his ex-girlfriend. Then, he can. Besides, he made it clear that we're taking a break. So, I should be able to hang out and see whomever I want to see. What's the big deal?" She asks me, watching me lock my eyes on to her.

"The big deal is that whoever you're with. You'll start comparing them to Stefan! I know you love him and he loves you. This whole thing between you two is ridiculous." I stammer out, moving my way towards the door as she glances down at her feet and says. "I won't be. Yes, I love him and he said he loves me too. But, maybe this is for the best. Besides, we're not talking at the moment with each other too much and so maybe it'll be less awkward when he see's me hanging out with Matt his weekend at the cabin."

I choke back a laugh, my hand slips away from the door as I gawk at her. Did she just seriously say she's bringing Matt Donovan, Stefan's best friend with her to our weekend get away spot. This won't end well, it won't end well at all!

"Out of all the people you could have invited or even the option of going by yourself. You invited Matt, like it's not that big of a deal. Like, Stefan won't get pissed off seeing you two together?" I ask her, watching Elena nervously run her fingers through her hair.

"He's just a friend, Caroline. I'm not asking him to share my bed with me. I asked him to come with me so that we could all hang out together. Besides, Matt rarely gets invited to these things with all of us and he should get invited more often. Yes, he's a bit of an asshole. But, he's a nice guy and we've been talking about what it was like for me when Stefan was in the hospital. He said that he hopes things workout for us. And, that he's coming to the cabin to be my moral support." She explains, leaving me utterly speechless and trying to comprehend her words.

"Oh, Give. Me. A. Break! For god sakes. Yes, Matt is my husband's friend. But, he's not as sweet and charming as he seems to be. You know what he see's in you right now?" I ask her, watching her shift her weight and lick her lips.

"What?" She asks, tilting her head to the side and giving me a curious glance.

"Here's what Matt sees in you, a lonely and very suddenly single Elena Gilbert that's emotionally fucked up and that he can easily get into bed. That, is what Matt Donovan see's in you and I swear to god that if he tries anything at all this weekend, I'll be the one telling you. I told you so." I spit out at her, watching her eyebrows lift as she tries to argue with me. But, she knows I'm right.

"Caroline, it's not like that with Matt and I. He is Stefan's best friend and I love Stefan. So, nothing is is going to happen between us this weekend. You don't need to worry." Elena tells me with a reassuring tone, watching as I walk out of the apartment, briefly turning around and saying quietly under my breath. "I hope not."

---

-Elena-

"So, are we going to talk about how you scared me half to death or are you and I just going to keep avoiding each other?" He asks, sitting across the couch from me as I cross my arms over my chest and stare at the news that's reporting on the Television, something about a snow storm coming our way and hitting us all hard over the weekend. It's the start of November and for some reason, snow this early seems a little odd and if it feel like we were at the cabin, I could only imagine it trapping us all inside and that would be hell. I can feel his body heat radiating off of him and I want nothing more than to curl up into his arms and tell him that we should stop this nonsense. That I was wrong for what I did to myself and that he doesn't need to worry. I want him to tell me that the kiss between him and Makayla meant nothing and that we can go back to being, boyfriend and girlfriend. That we can go back to being, us.

"No, it was stupid and I ended up throwing them all up anyways. You watched over me all night long, remember? There is nothing more to say." I comment, watching him fidget in his seat.

"Elena," He stops, licking his bottom lip with his tongue as he reaches out to caress my arm and I pull away. "I know this is hard on you and I'm sorry for what I did to hurt you. I didn't mean to kiss her."

Laughing a little and pulling back, I stare into his eyes. Maybe he is telling the truth, he seems insincere enough in his tone. However, I've built up these walls in the last few weeks, maybe in the last few years really that have been protecting me from situations just like these. "You should be sorry." I comment icily, getting up from the couch and going straight into the kitchen as I hear him get up too and follow me.

"We need to talk about this, alright! Our fight was stupid and I didn't mean what I said. I was drunk and pissed off. Makayla just happened to come on to me and the kiss just happened. I didn't mean to kiss her and it's not like I cheated on you, kissing her meant nothing to me!" He yells out, anger in his eyes as he looks down at the floor and huffs out a breath. "But of course, you're just too damn stubborn to believe me."

"Stubborn?" I scoff out the word, placing my hand firmly on to the counter and leaning my side into it. "I'm not stubborn. I'm pissed off at you for everything. I'm even more pissed off at myself for believing that you were different than all the other guys and that we actually had a potential with each other."

"Oh. I am different from all the other ones. Trust me, sweetheart." He says in a cocky tone, watching me nearly stare him down. "Speaking of other guys. I heard about Matt's sudden invitation from Damon today. Is he really going to Caroline's little getaway weekend with all of us. Care to explain what that's all about?"

"Nothing. He's our friend and I felt bad for him. So, I invited him to tag along." I comment, feeling strange and uneasy talking about this topic with Stefan. But, I'm telling him the honest truth. Even though Matt's one of his 'best friends' he barely gets invited to any of our tight knit gatherings and to be honest, I figured that it'd be nice to have him be with us this time of year. Especially after all of them are still trying to deal with losing Daniel.

"Alright then. If you don't want to talk about that either. That's fine. But," Stefan turns away from me, shifts his weight from one leg to the other before he adds in. "I know him, Elena. And, he is a great guy. But, I don't want him anywhere near you at all. Even if you and I are taking a break. I still don't want him trying to make moves on my girl." He tells me confidently, pivoting on his heels and taking a beer from the fridge as he looks back at me and concludes with a short tone. "I'm not the jealous type. But, when it comes to you, I can be. Even if you don't think so at the moment, I do care about you and I don't ever want to see you get hurt in anyway because of me or anyone else like you did that one night with those pills, ever again."

---

"Isn't it beautiful?" I hear Bonnie shriek out from the back seat as I peel my cheek off from against the passenger side ice cold window. We're all in awe of the large house that sits behind a small creek and that's tucked away behind a bunch of old looking pine trees down a gravel and dirt road in Bolton which is in upstate New York. The mint green paint color of the house with it's white wrap around porch and the peacefully calm atmosphere makes me forget all about my troubles for a little while.

"I thought you said your mother inherited a townhouse. Not a whole house!" I exclaim, rolling down the window just as the car comes to a complete stop and she smiles at me when she turns around to grab the house keys from her purse. "Just wait until you see the inside. Six bedrooms, three bathrooms and the most breathtakingly gorgeous view of the creek you've ever seen." Caroline tells me, opening the car door as I lean back into my seat, trying to quietly figure out how I'm going to deal with both Stefan and Matt this weekend.

"I invited Matt." I blurt out, causing Caroline to stop and Bonnie to poke her head back into the car through the open car door window on my side. "We know, Damon told us." She smiles, patting me on the shoulder as she says. "Good luck with that."

My eyes close as I huff out a breath. "No, I invited Matt because I thought I was going to make Stefan jealous this weekend by spending time with his best friend instead of him and..." My voice trails off, placing my hands into my lap and staring down at them when I finally admit. "It was a stupid idea."

Caroline laughs, walking over to the other side of the car and opening the door, pulling out her suitcase when she smiles over at me. "Oh, Elena. Why don't you just let the man love you and believe him when he says he does. You know, if you two hadn't fought about it. You wouldn't be living like roommates right now. You'd probably be having lots of sex upstairs this weekend."

"I know. I don't know what I was thinking and I messed up, Care. I messed up majorly. So, now this weekend is going to be really awkward because Stefan and I are semi-still not talking and Matt and I are, well...We don't hate each other as much." I comment, running my hand over my face and saying that I'll surely need a few drinks to survive this as Bonnie lets out laugh. "If I were Stefan, I'd get drunk on purpose just so that I could punch Matt in the face if he tried making a move on you."

"Bonnie!" I shout out her name, watching as she shrugs her shoulders back, asking in a sweet tone. "What?"

"They're best friends." I point out, hearing Caroline joining in with laughing right along with her.

"It doesn't matter, Elena. I'm team Stefan. Matt touches one hair on your head this weekend and I'll make sure that he regrets it." Caroline states with an undertone of anger, tossing Bonnie her bag as she tells her to go set them on the steps in front of the entry way.

"Nothing is going to happen between us. We're just friends, I guess." I'm clear and to the point in my tone as Bonnie and Caroline lean against each other, both laughing as I hear them shout. "Aha. Here's the thing sweetie. Matt can't be friends with any woman. He has trouble with the term, boundaries because he has none. Very extreme with everything, that guy." She tells me, watching as I get out of the car too, looking down the dirt road and hoping that the guys take longer than they need at the grocery store before I have to face them both later tonight at the little get together that Caroline's got planned for us.

---

-Damon-

"I swear to god that I see him lean into her one more time as she's talking to him. I'm going to punch his pretty little face into the new year!" Stefan tells me, puffing out a breath and taking a seat next to me as I pull Bonnie into my embrace, feeling her head lay against my chest.

"Uhh, someone sounds a little jealous." She teases Stefan, nudging his shoulder playfully. My brother rolls his eyes, his gaze dead locked on Elena and Matt who are both sitting under the same blanket, laughing and chatting about nothing that really seems too interesting.

"You should go and sit in the middle of them. You know, make your presence known." I suggest, hearing Stefan laugh as he bites down on his lip and looks over at Bonnie and I. He's stressed, worried almost and I can see it written all over his face.

"I messed up with her. I keep messing up and I don't want to do it anymore. I keep thinking that I've changed and that I'm a better person. But, something always screws it up again. This time it was Makayla...I can't do this anymore with her." Stefan mutters out, glancing directly into the fire pit as the embers from the wood and coal burning together crackle and spark up into the air.

"What are you saying?" Bonnie asks him, pushing up from me with an intrigued glance on her face.

Stefan shrugs his shoulders back. "That maybe the break up between Elena and I should be permanent and that we should try dating other people for a while. See if we're really meant to be or this whole dating each other thing really just isn't for us."

Bonnie reaches out and swats at his arm before spitting out her words at him angrily. "Have you lost your mind! No, you two are going to get back together and Elena isn't going to date anyone else. She's going to date you, love you and maybe even one day you'll be smart enough to ask her to marry you, that way you'll lock it down!" Bonnie tells him with a demanding tone as I watch my brother look down at his feet, running his fingers through his hair in frustration.

"Maybe Matt's a better option for her. He's less screwed up than I am. Elena doesn't need anyone else screwed up in her life, she needs stability." Stefan replies back, earning him a light slap on the face from my hilariously and blunt fiancee. "The hell he is! Get up off your sorry ass right now, Stefan Salvatore and march your cute little gloomy looking face over there. Apologize to her and tell Matt to piss off before you sit down and talk to her!"

Stefan's glances up at Bonnie with a small smile forming across his lips. "Talk about what? She's made it pretty clear to me that she doesn't want to really talk about us or the pills that could have killed her. So, there isn't much else to say."

"I don't care." Bonnie pushes up from me, leaning into my younger brother and cupping his face in between her hands as she deadlocks her eyes on to him before adding on. "One day, you're either going to marry her or you're going to lose her forever if you don't do something about it right now. She loves you. But, she's scared and so are you. So, stop being two complete idiots about this and go talk to her before Matt wedges his way into your relationship and you lose her to him."

Stefan closes his eyes tightly, placing his hands on to his knees as he looks out at them. Elena's leaning into Matt, laughing at something he's just told her and they're smiling at each other, joking around.

"I'll catch her later tonight when she's sitting alone or something." He says softly, taking the bottle of untouched whiskey beside him and getting up as he turns towards both of us and says in a low voice. "I love her, I really do. But, she's happy right now, sitting next to him even if they're just friends and I don't want to ruin it because I love seeing her smile." He tells us both, turning away and heading back into the house alone with a bottle of Jack Daniel's whiskey in his left hand, taking a sip of it before he walks into the living room.

"Your brother is an idiot!" Bonnie tells me, curling up back into my embrace and exhaling deeply as she adds on. "I don't understand why he won't fight for her more. He loves her so much and yet, he'd rather just watch Elena be happy without him. What in the hell is wrong with him, Damon?" She questions as I shrug my shoulders back. "I don't know, honey. I say we just leave him alone. They'll figure it out, Bon. I know that they will." I tell her, glancing back across the patio were Elena still sits with Matt just a few feet away.

"I just hope that they do it before it's too late and this goes on for too long." Bonnie hears me quietly say as we both watch Elena excuse herself abruptly, glancing around the patio and resting her eyes at the spot where Stefan had been. She places her hand gently on to Matt's shoulder and smiles sweetly at him, leaning in and whispering something before she gets up and goes in the same direction where Stefan had disappear off into.

---

A/N: Well, let's just say that Stefan being drunk and jealous of Elena hanging out with Matt won't end well. Besides, I think Stefan and Elena really need to hash things out and clear the air, even if they're yelling at each other...Oh, all of that tension in the next chapter...hm... ;)

As always, reviews are appreciated!

-Until Next Time!-

begin with "One and Only." So, I still have a lot to cover with this prequel...And, I really do mean that! ;)

Thanks so much for reading & Enjoy!

---

Before You Were Mine Twenty-Five

-Elena-

"Stefan! Wait." I shout out after him, following him into the living room and upstairs as he brushes past Caroline and Tyler who are talking about something important, both of them giving us a perplexed look. She stops me in my tracks, grabbing me by my elbow and latching her hand on to it. "Is everything alright?" She asks, concern in her blue eyes as Tyler shakes his head while looking up at Stefan who's stumbling up the stairs, missing every other step. "God damn it!" He yells, hearing Tyler huff out a breath as he says. "Buddy, you look like you could use some help. You alright there?"

All of us stop and look up at him, his left hand is tightly wrapped around the banister as his right hand holds up the bottle of half drank whiskey and he smiles at his best friend. "Totally fine, man. Totalllyyy, fineee." He smiles, continuing to make his way up the stairs and disappearing off into the hallway as Caroline sternly looks at me. "Are you sure you want to go up there and talk to him now. Elena, he's been drinking the whole night. He's pissed off that you and Matt looked like you were flirting."

"Flirting with Matt?" I scoff, I was being nice to him. Yeah, maybe getting a little too close to him. But, I wasn't flirting. I know that for sure!

"The arm rubbing, the whispering into his ear. Let's just say that Stefan doesn't appreciate it." Caroline comments with a frown, looking back behind me at Bonnie and Damon who are seated all alone outside, begin making out like two teenagers while snuggled up in a blanket around Damon's shoulders.

"Let me just go talk to him. I know how to handle Stefan." I comment confidently, pushing my way past her and hearing Tyler let out a laugh. "This is going to be good. Honey, I hope we have insurance in case of any damages those two make to our belongings upstairs. You know, throwing things at each other and all." He winks, making me shake my head with disapproval. "No one will be throwing things. We're civilized."

"Right, you two fight like you're already married to one another!" I can hear Tyler shout out as he and Caroline stand in the living room, watching me rush upstairs until I hit the hallway, frantically searching for Stefan. It doesn't take me that long to find him within the six bedrooms of the house, he's laying on his back in one of the beds, staring up at the ceiling and holding the bottle of whiskey like a small child against his chest. "Come to gloat how you've moved on with Matt so quickly. Is it because you took my advice and he's the better option?" He spits out, lifting his head up just a little as I close the door behind me and sit down near his feet.

"I'm not moving on with him, Stefan. We're just friends. Alright, how many times do I need to reassure you that we're just friends. Besides, why do you even care. We broke up, remember. I thought you didn't care about me or the things I do?" I question as he finally lifts his unsteady body up with his elbows and with hazy eyes and an uneven slurred speech he sighs deeply before speaking. "Because, I love you sooo dammn muchhh and you can't evenn see that. I love you and it kills me to see you with someone else when all I want is for you to be with me."

His words are drawn out, his eyes glazed over with fear and a sudden hazy anger that I can't even place. I don't understand why he's so angry with me. Although, I can see the hurt in his forest green eyes and the pain on his face as he looks at me through heavy eyelids. The bottle drops on the bed, bouncing back up a little and shaking the liquor in it as Stefan leans towards me and cups my cheek with his right palm. "Why can't you see how much I love you. I'd die for you, Elena. I'd give everything up in this world for you and you don't even give a damn!" His voice rises a little, swallowing the pain in his tone he inhales through gritted teeth and blinks his eyes rapidly at me. "Am I wrong for loving you this much. Should I just move on and forget about you?" He asks.

"Don't do this to me! Don't act like this means nothing to you. Because you say you want me. You want no one else but me and it makes me fall harder and even more in love with you. Then, you go and screw it up without even thinking about what it'll do to me, the one person who has been by your side for months now. She wasn't there when you needed her, Stefan. Makalya never was the one holding your hand and praying for a miracle just to see you open your eyes. I was! I was the one that was there for you when they said you wouldn't wake up and this whole thing is ridiculous and shallow. I love you. But, you keep making me question if I should even keep holding on to that." I stammer out, pushing up off the bed and turning away from him so that he can't see the tears welling up into my eyes. The break up hurts, seeing him this messed up hurts me as much as it does him. Although, I know that this is what he wants, to lure me right back into him and they'll he screw up again. We'll be in a vicious, never ending cycle.

"You don't think I care about you? That what I say to you even has any meaning at all. I know that. But, I don't know what else to do to make you believe me. I'm trying my damn best, Elena. What do you want me to do? What do you want me to say!" He screams, pushing up off the bed and standing behind me as I wipe away my tears. I can feel his eyes on me, the heavy and intense feeling I always get when he looks at me, the hold his gaze casts over me makes my body shiver.

"Tell me what to do to make this better, please. Elena, I'll do anything." He vows, a crack in his voice as I feel my bottom lip quivering.

Pivoting back on my heels, I turn to face him. My cheeks are beat red, tears streaming down my face as I inhale sharply and my eyes fall upon him. His balance is off, his green eyes blood shot as I reply back. "You can't do anything, Stefan."

"I don't believe that!" He shouts, stepping in front of me briskly and blocking my way out of the door. "Just stay here and let's talk. Please, Elena. I just want to talk with you."

"About what?" I hiss out, feeling the tears that are dripping down my cheeks travel into my mouth as I swallow the salty tears.

"The truth. The real damn honest truth." He says, closing his eyes and running his right hand over his face while exhaling heavily, leaning back into the bed to steady himself.

"Oh so we're being honest now?" I scoff, shaking my head and watching him stare up at me with a hurtful gaze. "Come here," He tells me, lowering his voice as I watch him extend out his hands to me, grabbing my own from my sides reluctantly as he gazes up at me with watery green eyes. "Truth is that I don't deserve you. I'm not boyfriend material, I never have been and you need someone who is stable and who can love you without hurting you. I keep screwing up and it scares the shit out of me," I can feel the saliva in the back of my throat build as his thumbs run over the top of my cold hands and I feel like I can't take a full breath as he locks his glazed over eyes on me and concludes. "I'm not good enough for you, sweetheart and I don't think that I ever will be. I'm sorry, Elena. I love you so much. But, maybe I should really let you go." Stefan tells me, lifting himself up as he brushes past me and I feel the rage I've been holding on since we got here overcome me.

"So, that's it? You're just giving up on our relationship? Just like that?" I shout back at him, watching him turn back around as his hand slips away off the doorknob and his eyes blink rapidly at me for a long drawn out moment or two. "I guess I am." He tells me as I inhale deeply, shaking my head as I glance around the room and pick up a glass frame off of the dresser drawer, throwing it at him as hard as I can. I watch as the glass frame, whizzes past his head and just inches away from his shoulder, it bounces off the wall and shatters down on to the ground.

"What the hell are you doing?" Stefan yells back at me, turning back to face me and checking the side of his face with the palm of his hand to see if the frame hit him. "Don't worry, I missed your face, pretty boy. But, you're still a coward!" I angrily state as he takes a step forward, we're just inches apart as he looks me over, licking his bottom lip hungrily.

"Fine, I deserve that. I hurt you and now it finally looks like we're getting to the root of your issues with me. Instead of avoiding them and saying 'I don't want to talk about it.'" He mocks me, lifting up his hands in the air and rolling his eyes. "Jesus, you are a piece of work."

"Well, at least I know what I want instead of going back and forth between two people. So, tell me, Stefan. How did it feel kissing Makayla?" I blurt out not really thinking that he'll actually answer me. But, hearing him let out a loud and deep belly laugh as he smiles with a glistening in his eyes catches me off guard completely.

Stefan takes a step towards me, his eyes are darkened and his breath smells like a mixture of whiskey and rum. I can nearly taste it on his tongue when he steps forward and speaks. The heat of his breath washes over my face as he secures his gaze and then leans in towards my lips, just a little bit closer and he'd be kissing me. "You know, babe. It didn't feel nearly as good compared to when I'm kissing you. Frankly, she doesn't know how to leave me wanting more or how to make me beg for her hands against my skin the way you do." He whispers in a taunting tone, backing away so fast that he backs into the locked door and lays his hands out flat to steady his unbalance body.

"You're drunk." I whisper out, hearing him laugh as he smiles. "Clearly. But, I'm not that drunk to the point of where I don't know what I'm saying to you. Honestly, this is the most truthful I've ever been and I meant it. I don't deserve you, Elena and it's better if I stop hurting you." He tells me, pressing his back up against the door a bit harder as he stares down at his shoes.

"Stefan..." My voice breaks, my eyes fill with tears as I cover my mouth to prevent my crying sobs from leaving past my lips. "Don't walk out like this, don't walk away from me." I tell him, pleading in my tone of voice as he opens the door and turns back to look at me over his shoulder, his hand holding the door open.

"I love you so much, alright. I'm doing this because I love you. I'm letting you go because I'm never going to be what you need." He says, walking out of the room and leaving me sitting on the bed, crying into my hands. Minutes go by as the door pushes open again and I heave out a shaky breath. "Elena, what did he do to you?" Matt asks, watching me collapse into his chest and cry against his shoulder, stuttering out my words in between trying to catch my quivering breath. "Stefan and I, we broke up for good this time."

"It's okay, shhh, it's going to be okay." Matt reassures me, soothing my cries as I cling on to his shirt and nuzzle my face into his chest, heaving out shaky breathes. "It's not going to be okay, Matt. I love him so much and he's too scared to even love me as much as I love him." I whimper out into the quiet room, feeling his arms wrap around me just as he leaves a kiss against the top of my head and he sighs out deeply. "Stefan's a stupid idiot for not seeing that. You are any guy's dream girl, Elena and I really don't know what it's going to take for Stefan to see how beautiful and amazing you really are."

---

-Tyler-

"They fight like they're already married. Dibs on going with Stefan to pick out an engagement ring once they make up!" I announce, tossing down a 20 dollar bill against the coffee table as I hear Bonnie lean into Damon and ask him softly. "How many frames and glass objects do you think they broke up in that guest room while arguing?"

Damon laughs, pulling Bonnie into his side and kissing her cheek. "Not sure, sweetie. Ask my brother!" He exclaims, waving over Stefan just as all four of us sit on the floor, playing a game of poker. Stefan grabs his jacket, then a set of random car keys as I notice him taking the keys from my truck.

"You're not stepping out of this house with that bottle of whiskey or my car keys!" I shout out, getting up quickly and following him as Caroline, Bonnie and Damon give me a quick look of annoyance. "I'll handle it." I comment, wrestling the keys from Stefan's strong grip as he begins arguing with me and telling me that he needs to get the hell out of the cabin.

"Fine, we'll go on a ride then. Just the two of us and that damn bottle of booze." I reply to him, taking my own jacket from the coat hanger and opening the front door as we both shiver at the cold while stepping outside.

Stepping outside with Stefan, I allow him to lean against me as I look into his watery eyes. We're just centimeters away from the truck door as he leans against me and with a broken tone he says. "I screwed up, Tyler. I don't deserve her. So, tonight, I let her go for good. It's better this way, she doesn't need me. Elena needs someone like Matt. Someone good for her."

I know what he's referring too. He's mentioning his fight that he had with Elena and the words they threw around, mostly angry and meaningless words. Now, his heart hurts and she's sitting upstairs in our guest room, crying against his best friend's shoulder because he's there and Stefan. Well, he's too racked with guilt to even stick around after saying what he said to her and making her cry.

"I know. But, we're going to fix this. I'm going to help you." I tell him, snatching the bottle from his hands and closing the lid tightly as I unlock the truck doors and start the truck, hearing it roar to life when I watch through the fogged up glass while Stefan stares up at the house, looking right into the window of the room where Elena's at.

"Come on, we're going to go for a little drive." I tell him, pushing open the door and helping him inside as I wait for him to close the door. "I know what you think you're doing for her, is a good thing. But, she needs you as much as you need her. Allowing her to be with someone like Matt, would be a big mistake." I tell him, placing the truck in reserve as I drive out North, about 5 miles out towards a park that Caroline used to come to with her family during the summer.

---

-Stefan-

"It's going to snow." I tell him, sliding my aching body up against the hood of the warm truck and placing my feet against the front bumper and grill of his car. We're staring out at the foggy and misty lake as Tyler and I sit across from each other, the bottle of Jack Daniels that I had began drinking earlier in the house sitting still between us. I'm feeling too sick to my stomach to drink another drop and my head feels like it's throbbing at my temples.

"You know, when I first started dating Caroline. I screwed up all the time. Her dad hated me and her mother thought that us getting married at 18 years old was pretty damn irresponsible. Her dad still thinks this. But, her mom can see how much I fought for her, how I'd do anything for her. Caroline's the love of my life, she's everything that I have ever wanted and even though we've had our tough times. I've never given up on her and she hasn't on me." Tyler licks his bottom lip, placing his hand against the bottle and opening it. I can hear the plastic cap hit the hood of the truck as he laughs and tilts his head back, pouring the whiskey down his throat a little.

Swallowing it down and exhaling deeply, Tyler passes me the bottle and says with a smile. "You just need to stop trying so damn hard and for god sakes, stay the fucking hell away from Makayla Murphy! Elena, is more important. You and Elena make sense. You and Makalya, you two never did. Maybe between the sheets. But, as a couple, I'm sorry. But, she's never been right for you."

"I pushed Elena away from me tonight, you know. I've been doing it for the last few weeks because I'd rather her be happy without me then keep watching me hurt her with my stupid actions or my stupid mouth." I tell him honestly, feeling the heavy weight of Tyler's hand against my shoulder as he looks at me and nods. "Yeah, you really need to stop and think before you say something. I mean, do you really love this girl, Stefan?"

I nod, "She's everything that I want in my life. Elena is funny, she's kind, she's generous and she has so much love to give underneath all that hurt and pain she carries within her that she's scared to open up her heart more, just like I am. But, she's worth fighting for."

Tyler smiles widely, tilting his head to the side as he asks. "Have you told her any of this? How you really feel about her?"

"I tried, at the Halloween party. But, she thinks that she pushed me into telling her that I love her. When, that wasn't the case. Tyler, I've been falling in love with her for months now, harder and deeper. It's impossible not to do so. But, my old habits and temptations keep messing me up and making me look like I don't care for her." He hears me say, exhaling heavily as the fog around us builds and I feel something moist hit against the tip of my nose. It's freezing outside and we're crazy for sitting out in the cold for this long. But, the fresh air and silence between one of my best friends and I makes it all worth it.

"When we get back home, I want you to tell her all of that. Go back into the guest room, lock the door and just spill it. Stefan, she doesn't believe that you love her because you've never really opened up like this to her. You need to do it, man. You need to tell her everything, even if it hurts you to say it all. At least she'll know it's the truth." He stops, squeezing my shoulder as he adds in softly. "And, now that the freezing cold has cleared up that hazy brain of yours, at least you can think about what you tell her before you say it out loud." He jokes, leaning into me while we both laugh.

We're quiet, looking out into the distance as I glance up, feeling more moistened and light flurries hit my ice cold feeling cheeks and nose. "It's snowing." I comment out loud, watching Tyler laugh as he slides off the hood of his truck. "Yeah, sure is. Let's get back before the roads get bad and we freeze to death out here."

My shaky legs hit the ground with a thud, my arms holding myself up as I steady myself and shake my head back and forth. "Tyler!" I shout out, watching him open the drivers side door as he stops and looks over at me. "Yeah?"

"Thank you for the advice." He laughs, his breath misting up around his face as he states. "Daniel told me the same thing when I was having trouble with Caroline. Although, he said something along the lines of pulling my head out of my ass and getting my girl back." He smiles, watching me shove my tingling and frigid feeling hands into my pockets.

"He was always full of good advice. Smart man." Tyler hears me say as he agrees with a nod of his head. "Yeah, he really was. Now, in the words of our fallen comrade, pull your head out of your ass, Salvatore and go talk to Elena. A little sobered up this time." He tells me, wiggling the bottle of whiskey in his hands as he tosses it into the back seat and smirks. "I'll hold on to that, in case I need it tonight when you two are busy making up." He grins, shutting the door while I let out a laugh and make my way back to into the truck. Ready to face her and make up for my mistakes and hurtful words.

---

The fire still burns in the living room when Tyler and I make our way inside the house. The cold feeling of my skin instantly begins to heat up as I notice the fire still burning in the fireplace.

"Looks like everyone else, called it a night, all except for her. Seems like she's been waiting for you." Tyler whispers softly, pointing out that Elena's curled up on the couch, a light green blanket thrown over her body as her hand rests underneath her head and she whimpers out something that neither of us can decipher.

"I'm going to go upstairs too, let you two talk down here, all alone. Looks like Matt and everyone else went to sleep." He replies, telling me good night before heading up the stairs and into the master bedroom where I know Caroline's already anxiously waiting for his return. Bonnie and Damon must have gone to sleep hours ago too because the only person that seems to have been waiting down here is Elena. Her journal's open to a half written page, dated with today's date and she's still wearing the same clothes from when I saw her earlier.

Slowly and cautiously, I make my way to the couch, sitting near her feet as she stirs a little and rubs her eyelids, opening them up widely. She doesn't say a word, just looks me over while slowly pushing herself up from the white suede couch underneath her body.

Clearing my throat, I raise my hand up before she can even speak. "I don't want you to talk. I just want you to listen to me because I need you to hear me out." I tell her, watching her brown eyes widen as she leans back into the arm rest, crossing her arms over her chest and bringing her knees towards her, wrapping her arms around them instead.

"You were right, I am a coward. I'm a lousy excuse for a man. But, damn it. I love you so much that I thought pushing you away after I hurt you was a good thing because I keep screwing things up." I inhale deeply, watching as she stares at me cautiously. "So, here's the truth, I've been trying too hard with you because it terrifies me. Giving you my whole heart, it scares the hell out of me because I've never really been anyone's 'exclusive' boyfriend. Makayla and I, all we had was a sexual relationship. She called me over whenever she needed a quick little distraction. We were just sickly dependent on each other for sex and nothing else. However, with you..." My voice trails off as she adjusts herself and nods her head, sighing deeply.

My palms are sweating, the fire's dying down as I glance into it and I speak without looking over at Elena's reaction. "It's different, this whole relationship is new, exciting, exhilarating and I can't get over the fact that someone as smart, funny and as adorable as you would ever love someone like me. I'm a reckless guy who says stupid things and does even dumber things. I make mistakes and I'll say a bunch of things that I don't mean just to push your buttons because I know that our fighting will lead to making up and it'll be even better." She smiles a little, hearing me continue. "I will go to the ends of the earth just to see you smile, I'll protect you with my life. I'm not good at being a boyfriend. But, I'll try because of you." She leans forward, placing her left hand over mine as I stammer out. "I can't lose you, Elena. I want to fix this because I know that I screwed up. But you need to understand that you're the only thing that has ever been good in my life and you're the only one that matters to me. I know I've hurt you already. But, give me a chance to prove to you that I can and will fight for us no matter how hard things get. Because, you are worth all the pain and heart ache. You make it all worth it."

Her fingers brushing over the small burn marks on my hand from the accident, make my heart drop into my stomach as she lifts my hand up and brings it to her lips, kissing the scars and my knuckles. Without a word, she scoots closer to me, pulling the blanket and covering us both up, Elena wraps my arms around her and lays her head against my chest. I can feel her damp cheeks brush against the fabric of my shirt, nuzzling her head against it as she speaks softly with a simple, "Okay."

We sit there, listening and watching the fire die out as she lifts her face up to me so that our eyes are locked on to each other. Smelling the sweet and familiar scent of lavender and vanilla makes my senses go wild and I'm pretty sure that if I died right now, I would die a happy man as she cups my face in between her palms and softly says before kissing me slowly and gently. " We're both flawed, Stefan and we're both going to make mistakes both apart and together. But, I can't stop feeling this way about you and I don't want to stop feeling this way. I love you, Stefan and I want you to let me show you that this between us, isn't as scary as you imagine it to be."

---

A/N: I feel like this chapter really cemented Stefan and Elena's relationship. Not to say that they won't fight still since this is a story about their ups and downs as well as everyone else's and the journey they're going through. I just think that at this point, Stefan and Elena finally cleared the air a little more. So, what's going to happen if the snow storm which is coming their way traps them all together at the cabin? Any ideas or thoughts? ;)

Reviews are always appreciated!

Follow me on twitter for updates at: BePassionate_24

-Until Next Time!-

Hope you all like this chapter, it has a little bit of everything.

Follow me on twitter for updates or just to chat about my stories at: BePassionate_24

Thank you all so much for reading & enjoy!

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Twenty-Six

-Bonnie-

"Come back to bed, I'll make it worth your while." Damon smiles at me, a lazily and sleepy grin forming across his face as he rests his cheek upon the cotton and fluffy pillow beneath his head. There must already be at least 2 inches of snow on the ground and it just keeps falling as I watch the windows in the bedroom fog up. The news keeps saying that the Lake George and surrounding areas will be getting whiteout conditions and if that becomes the case, none of us will be going anywhere until it clears up. I'm curled up near the window in an old rocking chair, pushing my feet against the wooden flooring and thinking about our wedding of all things. I can hear him stir, flopping over on to his side as he exhales loudly and mumbles "Whatever" under his breath before he begins drifting back to sleep.

"I think we should do something nice to honor your parents at our wedding. Maybe light some candles and say a little prayer at the start of the ceremony..." My voice trails off. It's past midnight and I can't sleep and when I get like this, I get very deep into thought and very sentimental, realizing that I'll never be able to meet what would have been my mother and father in law, makes my chest tighten and I can't even imagine what Damon's feeling.

"It'll be 12 years since they died, it happened two days after Stefan's birthday." He suddenly replies back to me, lifting himself up as he glances down at his hands and leans back against the head board. Damon's silent for a long time, licking his bottom lip and following my feet while I continue to rock back and forth as I hear him ask. "Do you think they'd be proud of me, Bonnie? Do you think my dad would be proud of me trying to keep my brother and I together?"

My head snaps up and I lift my body from the chair, leaving the blanket to lay over the back of it as I make my way back to Damon's side and slip right back into bed beside him. He lifts his arm up, pulling me into him and kissing the top of my head while I grab a hold of his hand and secure my eyes on to his. "Your father would be so proud of you for being such an amazing older brother to Stefan. Damon, I know that he doesn't say this very often. But, he really loves and respects you. I know he does." I comment, feeling his fingertips brush up and down my arm when he leans into me and sighs deeply.

"We should go outside and ice skate, with flashlights guiding the way and the porch lights too until the sun comes up." He suggests, a bright smile spreading across his face as he squeezes my arm and whispers into my hair. "Let's wake everyone up and go." I shake my head, pulling Damon back into me as I whisper against his cheek. "No, just me and you, they can join us later. I haven't been ice skating in a few years, I want you to be the only one seeing me fall on my ass."

Damon pulls back, moving a strand of my hair as he brushes his thumb against my cheek. "Okay, come on then." He urges, helping me off the bed and giving me a quick kiss before he leans down and tosses me some of my clothing. "Get dressed, make sure to bundle up. It's cold outside, baby." He winks, tossing the shirt he's wearing on to the ground as I exhale deeply, smiling at him and wondering how I got so lucky to know such an amazing man.

---

-Stefan-

"We walk where the devil dances, you know. They say that about firemen, about the job we do because of how dangerous it is. Anyone at anytime can be affected by a fire. Patrick told me that on my first day and for some reason, I can't get it out of my head. All the people I've lost, I keep thinking about them. Elena," I pause inhaling deeply. I don't know what makes me think of it, the first thing that Patrick had ever said to me once I got into the firehouse on my first day of being a rookie. My eyes close as Elena leans into me some more and I place my hand on to hers, brushing my thumb over the burn marks she has on her own fingers, probably from her failed attempts at trying to make herself food at the apartment while I was on a 24 hour stretch at work.

"You scared me, more than anything. Finding you on the floor with your lips turning almost blue. I thought that I was too late to save you and I don't feel like that again. Baby, we need to talk about it, about the pills." My voice is low as I clarify my words, her hand stops it's movement from going up and down my skin when she turns her head and lifts it up from the pillow that it's laying on. We moved into the guest room about two hours after we sat on the couch downstairs and the fire completely went out. It was her suggestion that we share a bed since the heater in this room is busted and we're both legitimately freezing underneath the set of two not so thick blankets. The way she's looking at me, with the moonlight shining on her face from the two medium sized windows that are allowing the light in makes my heart feel deflated at the sorrow in her eyes. Elena pulls away from me, staring down at her hands as she says in a voice just above a tiny whisper. "I just, I wanted to forget for a moment, about our fight, about my mother, about losing my dad. I wanted to forget all the bad things that have happened-." Her voice cracks as she inhales sharply and looks away with tears in her eyes. "Losing him to cancer was the worst day of my life and I closed myself off to everyone after that, until I met you. You made me believe that trusting people was okay again, that not being so fearful could make me strong."

"The bad things we go through in life will still be there every day, it just depends on how we decide to deal with them that matters." She hears me say, I glance back to her when she turns towards me again and she sniffles while wiping away her tears. "I'm sorry, for being so stupid. For thinking that you don't love me as much as you do because-." I cut her off, leaning forward and capturing one of her fallen tears with the tip of my thumb.

"Elena, if I didn't love you. I wouldn't be here with you right now. I'd be somewhere else, with someone else. It was a stupid fight and I don't want it to happen again. Kissing my ex was stupid of me too and I swear right now, that I will never hurt you like that anymore. Sweetheart, we're going to be just fine. I made you a promise that I'm going to take care of you. You just need to put your trust in me. I am going to take care of us both, please believe that." I vow, brushing her trembling bottom lip with the tip of my thumb as I move towards her, crawling across the bed to get to her.

"I love you so much." I whisper in a quivering tone against her ear, feeling Elena's fingers trace my jawline as she straddles my lap and looks up at me. Her watery brown eyes are piercing into my heart like shards of glass and all I can see in front of me is a scared, broken young woman who wants more than anything to feel whole again and to be loved, purely.

"I love you too." She whispers against my lips before pushing me back into the mattress as our lips part and a growl escapes my lungs when I feel her thighs tighten around my pelvis and she lifts her head back up, moving her long brown hair back behind her shoulders. Elena stares down at me, a passion igniting like a fire I've never seen before is in her eyes, her warm and soft hand moving my shirt up inch by agonizing inch when she bites down on her lower lip and whispers into my ear. "Suddenly, I don't hate you as much as I thought I did a few days ago." I swallow the lump in my throat as she leans down and tugs on my earlobe with her teeth a little. My heart's racing, the feeling of want and desire coming over me and the need for her increases when she says one final thing that sends me off the edge. "Make up sex sounds pretty good right now. Don't you think?"

Rolling us over quickly so that she's pinned underneath me forces Elena to gasp out a breath and the abrupt position I've placed her in, the blankets resting around my waistline and her fingers looped around the strings to my sweatpants makes her eyes grow wide. "Not so playful anymore, huh?" I tease her back, hearing a shaky breath leave her lips as she smiles and readjusts her head against the pillows. Elena lifts her hand up slowly, her thumb making a circular motion against my cheek when she smiles back at me and says in a low voice. "I thought I could hate you for a few days, that hating you for hurting me was easier than loving you for being everything that I've been missing in my life. But, I'm so tired of being angry and I know you're hurting too. I didn't mean to scare you, Stefan."

The palm of my hand cups her cheek as she closes her eyes to my touch when I lean down and hover my lips over hers, whispering quietly against them. "I know that you didn't. But, I don't want to talk about that now. I just want to be here, with you. Because you're all I want to focus on right now." Elena's brown gaze meets my loving green eyes and she keeps her hand on my stubble covered cheek for a bit, licking her dried lips and lifting her head up slowly as our lips touch and I deepened the kiss between us. My arms press her against me, my hand pressed to the middle of her back, molding Elena's body so close to mine that I can feel her pulse become erratic just by the pressure of us being this close. Pulling away my eyes search hers, I could notice the fear in them, the longing and the pure devotion she was trying to hide from me. Elena inhales an unsteady breath as my mouth moves closer towards her, our noses brushing against each others for a minute and just when my eyes began to close, I could feel her warm and sweaty palm from her right hand gliding across the nape of my neck as she applies more pressure upon my lips between us, devouring and indulging in the bitter taste of whiskey and rum inside of my mouth.

Cradling her head and lowering her down against the mattress forces our lips apart when she groans out a disappointing moan and her eyes fly open. "We're going to wake everyone up." She giggles in a protest. My head moves down towards her ear, kissing her neck with my warm lips. Her breath is shaky and cool against my cheeks as I move my head and greedily take her bottom lip into my mouth, sucking on it tenderly. Elena moans out a sweet whimper as I catch my breath, speaking for a minute before focusing my attention back to her. "So what if we do."

---

"Stefan, it's past midnight and I'm pretty sure that everyone is going to wake up because...of...us." She stammers out the last few words of her sentence, running her short fingernails over the back of my neck and down my back, smiling up at me.

I pause, our legs a tangled mess between the sheets and soft plush blankets as I lift my hand up, placing my finger against her lips, watching her mouth close as she purses them together. "Hear that love? It's silence. Perfect silence. No one's in the house." My eyes glisten, smiling widely while leaning down and kissing her once more, feeling her head lift up off the pillow she's laying on as she murmurs out. "This is really bad, you know. What are they all going to think of us? One minute we're fighting, the next minute we're ripping each others clothes off in my best friend's guest room."

I laugh, brushing a few strands of her hair away from her face, making small circles against her rosy and heated feeling cheeks. "Mhmmm..." Kissing her cheek, I speak against her flesh. "They'll say we're crazy in love."

Elena laughs, pulling me close and wrapping her arms around me as she nods. "Yeah," She pauses, her eyes deadlocked on to mine as I feel my body collapse down against hers, my calloused fingers moving across her delicate skin when she concludes. "I don't want us to ever fight again, I don't want anything to ever tear us apart." Arching her body towards mine as my hand lowers to her hip bones and my fingertips slowly dance upon her skin, underneath her crimson colored nightgown. I can hear her whimpering as the waistband to her underwear where I've wedged my finger in between the space of her skin and the fabric bounces back from the elasticity of them. My words are true, the most honest and pure I've ever been with anyone in my life because I love her and I don't want to be a coward with what I feel anymore, dropping my guard and admitting the truth, I state. "Nothing ever will, I promise, sweetheart. Nothing will ever tear me away from you now."

She leans her head back, a shaky breath being released from her throat as I kiss her collar bone, grazing my teeth across her soft skin, she breathes out her words unevenly. "Good, because I hate when we fight like this, I hate being mad at you." My hands hoisting up her nightgown makes her pulse jump when she begins tugging down at my sweatpants with a tight grip.

"Me too." She hears me softly whisper, pulling her tightly against me and kissing her selfishly just as we both stop when a knock at the door is heard, echoing into the room. Elena and I can hear Matt's voice booming with laughter as he yells. "Get up you two lazy asses! It's snowing out and we're going ice skating, get dressed and come out here!"

With her arms still wrapped around me, she groans. "Do we really have to go?"

I shake my head, nodding and kissing her lips one last time before lifting my hands off of her body while she pouts at me. "Sometimes I hate your friends."

Laughing and getting up from the bed completely while readjusting the sweatpants I have on, I turn back towards her smiling widely. "They are your friends now too. Remember that, they are an amazing group of people, Elena. Caroline would give you the shirt off her back, Bonnie will let you cry on her shoulder and my brother, he adores you. So does Tyler and Matt. They love you. But, not even close to as much as I do."

"They do huh?" She asks with a beaming grin, proud of herself that the people who matter in my life, love her too. "Yeah, of course they do." I comment, watching as she crawls across the bed to get to me. Elena pushes away the sheets from around her body as she smiles and stands up on her knees, grinning. "Do your friends know how much of a bad distraction I am to you?"

Her hands reach out to me and I take a step back to the bed, my back is still turned to her as I hiss out a breath through gritted teeth, just thinking about her. "Yeah they do. They know you are the worst kind of distraction. But, they also know that I need you in my life." Turning around and pulling her against my chest, Elena gasps as my cold palm cups her cheek and I watch her close her eyes again, whispering, she repeats my words. "The worst kind of distraction, they really do know us well."

Tracing her jawline until my fingertips begin tracing her lips, I watch her eyes fill with a lust filled glance. "Care to explain the way I distract you?" She teases me, placing her hands against my chest and making small circles against the fabric to my shirt, she bites her teeth into her bottom lip, smiling like a shy little girl.

Clearing my throat, I sit down on the edge of the bed with her, turning towards her I find my voice after a few minutes and I speak. "Whenever I'm at work, all I can think about is you sometimes. What you're doing, if you're having a good day..." I feel her hand drop, resting on my thigh, she directs her long light green fingernails upward to the hem of my shirt.

"What I'd do to you if we were all alone, kind of like we are now. I heard Matt join everyone outside." She states, leaning into me and whispering her sentence against my ear which sends a shiver down my spine.

Swallowing down my anxieties, I turn towards her fully this time, my hand once again cupping her cheek as she closes her eyes and exhales as I lean my body forward and capture her lips sweetly and slowly against my own. The kiss starts out slow, my tongue brushing the inside of her cheek before it turns into a heated and open mouthed kiss filled with need and want. Pulling away with a staggered breath, Elena's eyes brighten. "Pretty sure that the door's locked too. We're all the way at the end of the hallway." She reminds me while exhaling a breath, the bathroom and a few fairly thick walls separate our room for the others, giving us a little more privacy.

"Good." I comment, moving my greedy mouth down the curve of her neck as Elena straddles my lap , her nightgown bunched up against her bare and olive colored skin, my hands instantly find her hips while pulling her down against my pelvis, my body aching for her. Elena smiles down at me, placing her hand against my chest and pushing me back into the mattress, this time a lot more forcefully as she grips her body tighter against mine, the feeling of anticipation building between us while she lowers her head and brushes her top lip over mine. "We've got a half hour before they realize we haven't gone out there yet."

I nod my head, resting the palms of my hands flatly against her thighs and pushing up the fabric all the way forward, I hear her exhale deeply as she stares down at me with a nervous look in her eyes. "I promise that I'm never going to do anything to hurt you." I remind her, my tone unwavering as she inhales sharply and places her hand against my cheek, brushing her thumb back and forth just above my left eye. "I know." She replies, leaning down and kissing my lips once more. Rolling us over, her head hits the pillow behind her and she groans out a breath as my rough fingertips caress her skin, setting it a blaze. "30 minutes." She laughs, kissing me as my hand moves towards her shoulder, slipping off a strap to her nightgown gently with my fingertips as I work on loosening her body away from the constricting fabric.

"30 minutes, I can do a lot to you in 30 minutes." I smile at her with a hazy gaze, leaning up towards so that we're chest to chest as I lick my lips and push our bodies back into the mattress beneath us, getting lost in the touch of her skin against my own.

---

-Elena-

Stefan's feet brush up against mine as he cups his own hand over mine that is tugging off his sweatpants urgently. "I didn't say that these 30 minutes were going to be quick." He whispers in a warning tone, a hint of seduction radiating into my ear, moving his lips to kiss just above my exposed right breast. Stefan lifts his head back up as my eyes flutter close I hear him add in. "They're going to go slowly,." He states with a pause in his words, sucking on my flesh as I feel his left hand tug down on the waistband of my underwear, kissing me feverishly, he grins against my lips while running his fingers over my pulsating wet core before concluding with the words. "very, very slowly."

My breathing hitches and gets stuck in my throat as if I've swallowed a frog, my hands searching and tugging off his shirt. I'm still a bit angry at him, still a little irritated and he can probably tell in the way I'm aggressively and a little impulsively pulling off his clothing. Stefan moves my hand away from the waistband of his sweatpants, kissing my wrist, he shakes his head. "I know that you're still mad at me, Elena. Hopefully this will make you a little less upset." He says, kissing my shoulder and moving his mouth upward to my lips once more. Stefan moves my hand over his now bare skinned chest as he keeps my hand against where I can feel the light thumping of his heartbeat. "I know that we've both screwed up so far with this relationship. But," He stops, licking his bottom lip nervously as he catches my gaze and stares into my eyes as if he's searching for a part of my broken soul. "I don't ever want to be away from you again." He says, leaning down and kissing me passionately as my arms wrap around him and I feel his knee wedge in between my legs, hoisting up my nightgown with his hands, he tugs down my underwear until they slide down to my trembling knees.

---

Our clothing's discarded on the floor as my hand travels down the sides of Stefan's perfectly sculpted silhouette and I watch the thinly white placed sheet around his waistline drop down to his hips when he lowers himself down against my body, kissing me and silencing my racing thoughts. My hands get lost in tracing the outline of every curve and every line of his skin, of his muscles, and the scars on his face. It's like a puzzle piece or a map to no particular destination, a map that I could spend days upon days exploring. I continue to get lost into him, in the way he leaves wet kisses on my skin, the feeling of his muscles tensing just when he's about to lose control, with just the gentle loving green gaze of his eyes and sweet caresses he's stroking me with as I feel the bottom of his feet brush against the top of mine. Arching my back towards him, Stefan kisses my collar bone working his hot breath and warm lips down my stomach, breathing heavily, they ghost over my skin while he holds me just a bit closer, a bit tighter as if he never wants to let me go again.

Neither of us say a word as his eyes meet mine and the tip of his finger brushes over my quivering bottom lip. "I want you," He stops, catching his breath while kissing my mouth with such roughness that my head pushes back into the fluffy pillows behind us. I can't breathe, lost in the feeling of his caresses and the warmth of his body against mine. I feel the anger I've been holding on to for so long begin to disappear as he touches my bare thigh and I whimper out a plea for him. My skin's tingling, almost as if it's on fire as I close my eyes just in the same moment that Stefan tormentingly brushes his lips over my ear and whispers out. "I need you." He finishes, locking his eyes on to mine, he lifts my hand away from his arm, kissing my wrist while working his way to kissing each of my knuckles, Stefan adds in softly. "You're my girl, Elena and you always will be."

Dropping my wrist while hovering his lips over my skin that is throbbing with the need of pulling him even closer to me, Stefan intertwines our hands together, my heart races with his every touch, every kiss makes my pulse spike and I'm pretty sure that if he keeps in control that I'll be the one nearly losing my mind. After a few minutes of his hands caressing my skin and his kisses deepening between us, Stefan rolls us over briskly so that I'm straddling his lap, rolling my hips slowly against his purposefully, I intently watch Stefan's face light up. He's got a lopsided grin of admiration spreading across his mouth and a pure look of desire in his eyes. Tightening his grasp against me with each of his hands pressed against my hip bones. He begins matching my movements, pulling me further down into him, I hear a moan leave past his lips as his breathing increases and he lifts his sweaty palm towards my cheek, cupping my face into his hand, he locks his eyes on to me and speaks through heavy eyelids. "Promise me that you'll stay with me, sweetheart. Promise me that no matter what happens between us, that from now on, we'll work it out together. And, I promise you that I'll make you the happiest you've ever been in your entire life." Smiling against his lips with tears glazed over my eyelids I speak softly into the warmth of the room before continuing where we left off once again. "I promise." He hears me say, dropping his hand away from my face, he nods and says. "I promise that I'm going to love you forever, Elena Gilbert."

---

-Damon-

"I swear to god, Damon. If you let me go, I will kick your ass!" Bonnie shouts, clutching on me to as she gets to get her unsteady feet and I slowly move us out on to the iced over creek. It's completely frozen and hardened over, Caroline's voice reassuring Bonnie that ice skating on the creek is perfectly safe and that as a little girl when her family was together for the holidays, she'd do it all the time.

"Sure, like that's going to help my anxiety." Bonnie shouts, clinging on to me as I laugh a little, feeling her fingernails digging into my skin even through her gloves. "If you let me go right now as a joke. You're going to be sleeping out here!" She threatens under her breath, calming a little as I lift my bare hand and cup her slightly warm cheek into my cold palm. "Just a little, ease up a little." I comment, releasing her death grip she has on me as I glance up to see Stefan and Elena walking towards us, holding hands as her red scarf blows in the chilly wind and my brother holds two sets of ice skates in his right hand. "Sorry we're late. We got a little distracted. But, now we're up and we're here." He laughs, glancing at Elena lovingly as she smiles back at him.

"They must be back together." Bonnie says, nudging my shoulder as I too smile over at my fiancee. "Yeah, I guess they are. Finally." I reply back to her, feeling her cling on to me once again as she states. "Look, Damon. I'm not that scared anymore." She says, suddenly letting go of my arm and pushing off with the tip of the silver blades on her skates. I stare at her, gawking as she spins around the creek like an Olympic athlete and grins widely while landing on the tip of her toes.

"I thought you said you didn't know how to ice skate!" I yell out, hearing Bonnie giggle out a breath that mixes in with the cold and creates a thin film of fog around her face. "No, I said that I haven't skated since I was a child. There's a difference, all I needed was a little tiny bit of support and you have that to me. Thanks, babe." She smiles, lifting up her right foot and pushing off with it as she does a small circle and them glides over to Elena who looks terrified.

---

"Come on, Elena. I've got you." Stefan tries to tell her as Elena latches onto Bonnie and shakes her head. "You'll make me fall." She protests while swatting away at his arms, we're all standing just inches apart as Stefan laughs and looks over at me. "Oh come on, if anything happens. We're all CPR certified, know how to deal with crises and above all, we won't let anything happen to any of you. Skating on an iced over creek isn't the safest anyways. Although, you seem to be forgetting that you're on this little weekend get away with three very overly qualified firemen." He directs his last words towards Elena who's rolling her eyes at him and shaking her head. "I don't care, you're a distraction." She states.

Elena and Bonnie both turn around, hearing the snow crunching under the feet of Caroline and Tyler who are rushing over to us hand in hand, excited smiles on both their faces. "Sorry we're late too!" Caroline grins, dusting off the small amount of white powdery snow on a bench near the creek as her and Tyler sit down on it and lace up their ice skates.

"Oh, look at that. One more firemen who could save you in an emergency. That makes four of us. Now, come back over here, babe. Please." I'm biting my tongue, trying to not laugh at the sheer look of agony on my little brother's face as his girlfriend and my fiancee move further and further out on to the creek.

"If you want me, Stefan. All you have to do is come and get me." Elena teases, finding her balance and twirling around like a ballerina with her arms up above her head as she giggles out a breath and enticingly waves him over with her arms.

"Stop playing hard to get." Stefan retorts, pushing off the ice a little more and gliding over to Bonnie and Elena pretty quickly.

"It's all part of the fun. She clearly wants to be chased, bro. So, get moving!" I exclaim, moving towards my brother and shoving him a little more in the direction to where Bonnie and Elena are until he falls on to the ice and shouts out in pain. The look on Elena's face is priceless and riddled with worry as she rushes over to where Stefan is leaned over his knee, clutching it against his chest. "Ouch, it fucking hurts, you're an ass Damon!" He screams at me as I wave him off, shrugging my shoulders and moving over to Bonnie while she goes back to gliding across the ice.

"Damon, that was mean." She points out as I smile mischievously and glance back over at them. Elena's swatting Stefan's shoulder now and calling him a jerk for faking his injury just to get to her once again. "Well, it worked. Didn't it?" I ask Bonnie with a beaming smile, hearing her huff out a breath as I watch her begin to shiver.

"We should get back inside, start a fire, heat up in bed." I suggest as she leans into me, wrapping her arm around my waistline when our steps fall into sync. "Caroline wanted me to go shopping for more groceries with her, she said that you guys should go out for some more firewood too. The news says that the snow is going to get even worse tonight or it could stop falling all together. It'd be better to be on the safe side though."

"But-." I'm irritated, we haven't been alone really that much since we got here the other night and all I want to do is spend time with her. "Fine, later tonight then. You and me, alone. Or, I'll just have to wait until we get home. Then, we can be alone without interruptions or anyone bothering us." I comment as she leans forward, kissing me sweetly when she says. "I think we can wait until we get back home. The idea of not being interrupted when I make you fall apart because of me, sounds perfect."

---

-Tyler-

"How'd the cabin getaway treat you all? I'm surprised to see you back from it so soon." Patrick stops me in the hallway near the lock rooms as I readjust my work back against my shoulder. The snowfall hadn't been too bad and realizing that Caroline had to be back in town for her an interview with the police academy and an entrance exam made us cut the short trip. Luckily, we waited until the roads cleared up enough until we decided that we needed to get back to our lives and with the start of the week, getting back into work has been crazy.

"Yeah, well, If it were up to my wife, we would have stayed there for longer. But, we needed to get back to work and back into town because she's also helping plan Stefan's surprise birthday part with his girlfriend, which is in four days. He's going to be 22 and he's like a brother that she's never had. So, she wants to make this really special for him." I comment casually to Patrick as he nods and pats me on the shoulder.

"That's good, as it should be. I know that Stefan and I have had out differences. But, he's a good rookie and he's going to be an exceptional firemen after his probationary period is over, he'll make a great addition to our team. All thanks to the guiding hand of you and his brother." He smiles, taking a step back and crossing his arms over his chest. "Listen, Tyler. I stopped you because I wanted to talk to you privately about a few things. So-." The sirens and blaring of the alarms at the station come alive as Patrick turns away from me, telling me that we'll talk about whatever he wanted to say later on after we go on the call of a structure fire a few miles out side of downtown Manhattan, which sounds urgent.

"Let's roll boys!" Damon says shouting towards Stefan as I watch him, Stefan and Matt all jog past me and towards the apparatus bay support station that houses our equipment. I can hear Stefan's brother in the distance tell him that it sounds like a pretty bad fire and that a few people have been hurt in what everyone thinks was an armed robbery gone wrong and the place was set ablaze to cover up the evidence. "Patrick said that the whole building just exploded." Damon says, unsure of where we're even going.

Rushing into the area where I notice Matt, Stefan and Damon all suiting up, I can feel my heart beating rapidly against my chest, watching Matt jump into the firetruck he turns towards me and shouts out. "Two other departments are already on the scene according to Patrick. It's good because we'll need all the backup we can get." He adds in, starting up the truck as I nod, taking a seat beside him after Stefan and Damon situate themselves in the backseat.

"Where are we going?" I can hear Stefan shout out loudly over the noise of the radio blaring in our ears and just when I open my mouth to reply to him, we all hear the dispatcher announce the location of the explosion, sending all of us into a tailspin of emotions as she repeats "Engine 17, Engine 22, Engine 35. Truck 14. Firehouse 17 en route, Structure fire. 1765 Prichard St. 1765 Prichard St."

"Prichard Street?" I can hear Damon question loudly over the sound of the sirens and dispatcher when Matt turns down the radio and glances back at him through the rear view mirror, swallowing my fears down, I whisper under my breath the one thing the four of us already know but haven't had the heart to speak of our loud. "It's Rosie's diner, the one Elena works in. The diner she's working at today where Bonnie was supposed to meet with her for lunch. It's the scene where the explosion occurred and they're both there."

---

A/N: All I can say is that once the brother's find out what Tyler realized about Bonnie and Elena...They are both going to lose their shit...completely.

Reviews are always appreciated. So, please be sweet and leave me one. :)

-Until Next time!-

A/N: PLEASE READ WITH CAUTION! Just a quick little reminder... I really apologize if this update makes any of you cry, I just wanted us to really feel the emotions of the characters.

Anyways, enjoy and thank you so much for reading. xoxox

Follow me on twitter at: BePassionate_24

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Twenty Seven-

-Damon-

There are fumes and ash falling everywhere around us, black clouds of smoke rising up into the sky and it makes the area look almost as if it's the end of the earth that's beginning to happen. Darkness surrounds the firemen and black soot covers their gear, people screaming and rushing in and out of what's left of the building as I stand there, frozen in place. Praying to god that we find them, praying that they're still alive.

"Damon!" I hear Tyler shouting at me, his voice sounding distant and distorted as I stand there, swallowing down my fear and dread. "Dear god, please let me them be alive. Please, don't let me give up until we find them." I whisper out under my breath, rushing back to the truck and helping assist the other guys with the equipment needed to help control the blaze. My hands are shaking, my mind reeling with where Bonnie and Elena are inside of the building that doesn't even resemble anything at all and then I hear him shouting out into the madness of all the chaos around us.

"You need to let me get in there! You don't understand, damn it, Patrick. I need to get in there!" Stefan's screaming at the top of his lungs, being held back by Matt and Patrick as he attempts to squirm his way out from their grip.

"You need to let me into the building, you need to let me go!" He shouts at them, wresting his way out of their grasp as I watch him pull down the goggles over his eyes as he readjusts his air pack and runs towards the building without hesitation.

"He can't go in there by himself. Son of a bitch! Stefan, you're going to get yourself fucking killed!" I'm screaming back at Patrick as he walks over to one of the other captains from another fire station and I overhear them tell a group of guys where to direct the fire hoses and send the rescue teams. Ignoring Patrick and running after my brother, I pull the mask over my face and breath in deep, watching Stefan clutching an axe in his hand as he looks back over at me. "We need to find them." He says urgently, pleading with me to not stop him as I close my eyes, replying back loudly right before we go into the building together. "I know, so let's go."

---

Smoke fills the air, wooden beams litter what was once the floor of the diner as I step over them and flash a flashlight through where the entrance once was. "Bonnie! Elena!" I'm screaming their names, my heart racing and my eyes scanning every single area of space. Everything's burning, the chairs, tables and the booths are all burnt and unrecognizable, everything covered in blackened ash, pieces of burning drywall, wood and other debris as I inhale, my oxygen tank wheezing out a noise. Stefan and another guy from a nearby station are walking around the dripping wet hollowed out structure of what's left of the diner. We shouldn't be in here yet, this shouldn't be a recovery mission for the dead, not yet. "We're not looking for bodies." I keep telling myself that as I cautiously walk around, hoping that if I say it long enough while I lift my hand up and scan the area in which I'm searching for them that I'll start to believe my own lies. "We're not searching for bodies...They aren't dead."

"Damon!" Stefan yells out, pulling me out of my daze as he waves me over in the dimmed darkness and I can see him take his oxygen mask off, placing it on someone else's face.

"What is it?" I ask him, swallowing down my racing thoughts as he shakes his head. "It's Luke, he's barely breathing. Call it in, do it now!" Stefan says, turning to me as he lifts up his fingers of the bodies that we've found so far, indicating that not only are Elena and Bonnie trapped in here. But, so are Elena's manager, her co-worker and who knows how many more people.

"It's okay, you're going to be okay." Stefan says to him, trying to calm him down and distract Luke from his injuries, a wooden beam sticking out from his thigh and blood covering my brother's gloves as he tries to control the injury.

"I've got him," Stefan pauses, turning back to me as he states through the face shield that's protecting his eyes from the falling debris, dust and smoke still billowing into the air and filling out lungs.

"I'm going to go get him stabilized and once I do, I'm coming back in here to help you get them out." He tells me, yelling out to the rescue squad that we've got one injury so far and from the looks of it, one fatality, a woman who I already know is, Rosie.

---

-Elena-

I'm pretty sure that this is what heaven feels like. A warmth of calm comes over me as I close my eyes and feel the cold dripping water above my head, coughing out a breath as the pain in my lungs increase, breaks for from the moment of serenity. I can't really remember what happened, all I know is that Bonnie and I were heading back inside to grab her purse when a young man and woman rushed in, demanding money from Rosie and pulling a gun on her. We had just opened the diner for the day and Bonnie had changed her plans so that we could do a quick breakfast before my shift started. Luke was behind the counter, Rosie was in the back near the kitchen, telling the cook to clean one of the stoves properly right before it happened. We were robbed and shots were fired.

Chaos broke out the moment that the guy in a black ski mask shouted at Luke to empty out the cash register and then everything went dark, a loud explosion caused us all to become disoriented. Bonnie was standing beside me, I know that. But, now I don't know where she is. My ears hurt like hell, my head feels as if it's going to explode and then I collapsed, feet away from her and from everyone else as whatever exploded blew me off my feet, ending up here all alone. The roof of the diner is almost gone, all I can see in front of my hazy eyes now is a sky full of darkness and a small beam still burning with an orange glow of fire around it. Moving my body is impossible, coughing out a breath makes my lungs feel as if they're burning up inside and as much as I try to fight staying awake, I'm slipping in and out of an awakened state of awareness.

Every time I close my eyes, I catch flashes of something dream like and yet my brain can't really process what it is. "Stay awake, just stay awake." I plead with myself, tapping my hand on a metal twisted beam that's fallen just a few inches away, trapping me underneath it. "Help...Help me, someone, please help me!" Trying to scream for someone to save me makes my raw voice even more weak and after the silence sweeps over me again, my head lays back down into the dirt and coldness. I'm giving up and finally giving into the idea of death crosses my mind just in the moment when I close my eyes again and finally give into the calming sensation that's returned to my body. Praying for a painless death, my mind begins to drift the allure of finding peace...

"Luke, what are you doing out here?" I giggle out, feeling him pull me closer as he stands behind me, the wind whipping my hair back as I stand on the docks of what looks like a cabin in the woods and a lake in front of me, similar to the one that Caroline's family owns. He watches me crossing my arms over each other. "You can't stand out here all alone. You know, I'm your best friend and I came out here to make sure that you were okay."

"I'm fine, just tired." Looking out towards the water, Luke places a thin blanket over my shoulders, pulling me into a tight embrace as he rests his chin against my right shoulder. "Everyone's in the house, waiting for you. I can't find Stefan though. But, I'm sure he's inside too." He says.

Turning towards him, I shift my head up and lock my eyes on to his when he says the words. "Okay. But, I'm not ready to go yet though, I need a few more minutes, a little bit longer. I want to stay here a little longer, with you." I comment, turning in his arms and cupping his checks into my palms, we're both crying as I search the broken expression of my best friend's face. Tears fill my eyes as he nods. "I've already accepted it."

"Accepted what?" I question with a confused gaze, noticing that his clean clothing. The thin white button up shirt is starting to become covered in a darkened film of dirt and he's leaning into me with the most heartbroken look of his eyes that I've ever seen. He doesn't answer me though. Luke just stands in front of me, wiping away my tears as he exhales and adds on. "I know you're scared. But, it's okay. You won't hurt anymore, you'll be free. It's almost time that you let go." He tells me, releasing his grasp and kissing my forehead before he starts walking towards the house, turning back to me and extending out his hand. "Don't be scared, sweetie. Take my hand and we can leave this place. We can find peace."

Taking a deep breath, I look up at the house and then to look who's hand I've grabbed. The lights are all on, loud music is playing from inside as I look down at my feet and my clothing. I'm not wearing any shoes, my dress is made from a sheer white lacy material and my left hand has a diamond ring on it. "Mrs. Salvatore, come on and join the party, we've been waiting for you." I look up to see Rosie smiling at me as she says it and then she walks towards the porch and opens the front door, a white light flashes in front of my eyes and just when I'm about to follow them up the stairs and in to the light, I hear my father's voice pleading with me to stay and to hold on a little longer. "Don't go, sweetheart. Please stay with them. It's not your time yet. Honey, you need to hold on, help is on the way."

Gasping for air, my eyes fly open, doubled over in pain I cry out with pure agony in my voice. I can hear foot steps and someone shouting out my name. Sobbing cries make the sound of my voice weaker and strangled, tapping my exhausted hand against the metal at an attempt for whoever it is to come and find me, I shout out with nothing but desperation in my voice and a sorrowful exhausted tone when I hear him say. "Elena! If you can hear me, baby let me know you're okay!"

---

-Bonnie-

Dying. I've never been one to accept it. The thought of it makes me scared and the fear prevents me from wanting to give up. "Keep fighting." Something forces me to keep my eyes open and myself in a blissful state, maybe it's the thought of seeing Damon again, the thought of my dad walking me down the aisle to the man that I love. Tears begin to fall down the sides of my cheeks. I can't move my legs or my arms because they're trapped under something and it's heavy. The dripping water from the beam above my head leaks a mixture of water and particles of whatever fuel they had used to torch the diner with. Closing my eyes, I listen to the noises around me and the scary part is all I hear is a drip drop, drip drop sound echoing out into the darkness of smoke. The background noise of sirens are a blur because as much as I want to believe someone will find us. I know it's been hours and the longer we're here, the shorter time we have.

A heavy set of boots, stepping over something that echos makes me fill my hurting chest with air as I try to speak and then I hear his broken voice screaming out my name. "Bonnie, don't move. Baby, don't move. I'm going to get you out of here. I promise, I'm going to get you out of here." He says with an urgent tone, his blue eyes filling with relief as my eyes begin to grow heavy just as the radio on his shoulder echos back at him. "West end of the building, I found a body."

"Damon, I can't move." My words cut out between strangled sobs of 1,000 emotions. I'm relieved that he's here, thankful more than anything that he'll save me. But, my heart drops into the depths of my stomach as I listen in closely to what his radio is saying rather than his comforting words. "Damon, it's a woman. I think I found Elena. She's barely breathing."

---

-Caroline-

"Three people are critically injured, one fatality as of right now." I overhear Jeremy Gilbert tell me as he searches the crowd for his sister. He's just as anxious as I am, running his fingers through his hair and pacing around the squad car.

"I haven't talked to her in weeks. I haven't talked to my own sister because of the stupid shit my mother's been saying. She's pretty much disowned Elena because she's now living with Stefan and doesn't go over to our mom's house. She says that my sister is a selfish little bitch for the choices she's making." He's rambling, guilt seeping from his tone of voice as I nod my head, leaning over to stop his movements because he's making me nervous and paranoid. I was supposed to meet with them this morning too. But, I got caught up at the police station filling out paperwork for my application to the police academy and just when I was about to send it in, I heard the news, saw Jeremy and Lexi rushing past me and asked if I could come along to the scene.

"Jer, she's going to be okay." I'm lying to him. I know that. Yet, I don't know what else to say as his eyes meet mine and I look away, watching the firemen extinguish the blaze and go in search of survivors, noticing our superiors do their jobs at trying to keep a crowd of bystanders back behind the yellow caution tape. They've all formed out around the scene of the crime and some of them are screaming, trying to get to what's left of the diner. But, our bosses are pushing them back, saying no one else is allowing in except for first responders because they don't want anyone contaminating evidence that we might be able to use in trying to catch whoever did this.

"She won't be, Caroline. I might not be the best brother in the world to her. But, knowing my sister and the way she stayed up at night, crying after losing our dad. This is going to change her and I don't know..I-." Watching the tears roll down Elena's kid brother's eyes breaks my heart as he attempts stammering out his words. But, he fails. Instead Jeremy turns back away from me just in time as we look up to see Stefan carrying a lifeless Elena out from the rubble and burned out diner, one of his arms is underneath her legs as her head rests against his shoulders and he limps out towards the awaiting ambulance.

---

-Stefan-

The moment I reluctantly hand Elena over to them, I dropped to my knees and looked up at the sky, hoping for rain to wash away my worries and my sins. I'm not that great of a guy, I've made mistakes and looking back on the things I've done, make me wonder if this is some sort of cruel punishment.

"Two dead, two critically injured. We couldn't find the suspects, there's no trace of them because like they had planned, the fire got rid of the evidence." I can hear Jeremy tell his boss as the blonde runs her hand over her face, patting him on the shoulder. "Good job, officer Gilbert." She says to him, turning away and stopping before she glances back to him and adds in. "I'm sorry about your sister. I'll be praying for her."

We're both quiet as Jeremy takes a seat beside me and looks down at his feet, the radio attached to his belt buckle drowning out the awkward silence between us. "I don't know what to say to you. I know you're a huge part of her life. But, I barely know you and I blame myself for that." He states truthfully, tightening his hands that are clasped together, hanging in between his legs as he stares down at the blanked specs of dirt and dust on the leather of his shoes. Shrugging my shoulders back, I lift my dirt and blackened hand up on to his knee as I look up at him with watery eyes and say in a quiet voice. "She's going to be okay. I got to her in time, I pulled her out of there and she's going to be okay."

Reassuring myself and him, I lean my head back and close my eyes. Another set of heavy footsteps approaching us makes my eyes reopen as my gaze meet's Damon's worried and exhausted stature. "Bonnie's in surgery and they said Elena lost a lot of blood." Biting down on his lower lip, he drops his body down into an empty seat beside me as he exhales deeply, removing his dirty covered helmet and putting it in between his legs. "Luke's died at the scene, they couldn't control the bleeding from his wound. Rosie was shot, so she died before the fire, at least that's what the police and Patrick are speculating. Whoever did this, shot Rosie and Luke before the fire started. Luke was found feet away from where you found Elena, Patrick think's he was trying to save her. They were the bodies that Matt and Tyler pulled out from the building."

Turning to my brother, my mouth opens to say something. But, I can't catch up with the new information I've just learned. How am I going to tell my girlfriend that yet again, someone she cared very deeply for is gone?

"Damon, tell me your lying." I beg him, hoping that maybe he is.

Shaking his head, Damon leans over to me and places his hand on to my kneecap with a firm grasp. He doesn't say anything. Although, I can see the tormented look in his eyes that tells me he's telling me the truth. Damon lifts his hand up, looking back to Elena's brother who's looking anxiously around at every doctor and nurse that walks by us in the busy and over crowded hallway. The diner had just opened and so thankfully there weren't any other people who were hurt. However, the explosion did cause some damage to another nearby building and the few people that worked in those areas were brought in only to be released a half hour earlier.

The silence that falls upon the hallway makes me fearful of what's about to happen next as Jeremy, Damon and I sit in the waiting room. Waiting and watching until a young woman with dark brown colored hair, who is none other than a doctor stops in front of us with a chart in her hands. Glancing down at it, she purses her lips together and clears her throat. "Stefan Salvatore?" She calls out, looking down at the three of us as I raise my hand and get up, brushing my dirty covered hand off my even dirtier work clothes as she looks up at me and says with a serious tone. "Mr. Salvatore, my name is Meredith Fell and I'm the doctor caring for Elena Gilbert. I know you're the one who brought her in and I wanted to update you on her condition."

Watching Dr. Fell clasp her hands together and lick her bottom lip nervously makes me even more anxious as to find out how Elena's doing. My mind wonders to Bonnie too. They said both girls lost a lot of blood when they were brought in by Damon and I, both Elena and Bonnie have possible broken bones and other unknown injuries. Elena was knocked unconscious and had some internal bleeding. Bonnie on the other hand was awake when Damon found her. But, she passed out shortly after she came into the Emergency room because of the pain from her broken leg and arm.

"How is she?" Both Jeremy and I ask in unison as Dr. Fell opens her mouth to tell us and just when she does so, we all stop in our tracks as we hear the loud blaring overhead speaker ringing out one of my worst fears. "Dr. Fell to the operation room. Dr. Meredith Fell to OR 6. Code Blue! Code Blue!"

"It's Elena, isn't it?" I hear myself ask her, my body feeling numb all over as she tightens the grasp around Elena's medical chart and gives me a pitiful look. "I need to go." She says hurriedly, rushing down the hall in a flash as Jeremy, Damon and I watch her running down the corridor, her white lab coat swaying with her every move as the double doors close behind her.

---

Moments after Dr. Fell leaves, I'm stumbling towards the elevators, I'm not thinking straight as I hear Damon calling out to me to stop walking and talk to him.

"Stefan! Where are you going?" He asks, his voice broken and the expression on his face is torn between staying and waiting for his fiancee to wake up from inside of the recovery room or to follow me, his emotionally torn apart younger brother.

"I need to get out of here, she's going to die and there isn't anything I can do. I," Lifting my arms in defeat up in the air and lacing my hands back behind my head, I shrug my shoulders as I say it again. I'm losing faith and hope all in these in this moment and with these words because I'm fairly certain of what's going to happen to her. "She's going to die, Damon. She just had a heart attack! That call that Meredith got, that was for Elena!"

"She won't. Don't say that. She's going to live and so will Bonnie. They're going to live happy and good lives with us. Stefan, if you give up now you're a damn-" He stops himself from finishing retorting his words at me while taking a step towards me as I back away from him and from Elena's brother.

"You really believe that? How do you know! You said that about mom and dad too. You told me that they were going to be okay, you lied to me, Damon! You lied to me then and you're lying to me now. Elena is going to die tonight if they can't save her and let's face it. I lied. I didn't get to her in time. She was trapped for hours!" My voice cracks as I feel the tears begin to roll down my cheeks. "I can't stand here pretending everything is going to be okay and either should the two of you."

I can hear my brother's booming and anger filled voice shout after me. "I know that they're going to be alright because it's the only thing I'm clinging to, Stefan. It is the only thing we have left to hold on to. It's called hope. You should fucking have some, because those two women are fighting for their lives right now and they need all the prayers and hope they can get from us."

"Stefan!" Jeremy shouts, pushing up from his seat, probably ready to call me a coward or something just as offensive. Because, to be honest within this moment, I am one. But, I wave him off, turning back around when I state, before rushing into the direction of the elevators. "I gave up on hope a long time ago, brother. You should know that."

---

I can't breathe. I can't think straight and all I can see in front of my eyes is her limp body in my arms right after I kissed her lips and watched the ambulance rush her to the hospital. Searching for an escape, I push past a nurse and a hospital patient dressed in a blue nightgown as I catch the elevator that's going up a few floors. The elevator opens and closes, and I stand in the back, my palms laying flat on the cool feeling wood and I try to calm my staggered breathing. Yet, thinking about Elena clouds my mind and consumes me. The tightening in my chest makes it feel as if I'm suffocating and the minute the elevator doors push open once again, I rush out of it, gasping.

I'm on the 8th floor of the hospital, searching for somewhere, anywhere to run from my hastening thoughts. Looking up, I notice an older doctor walking out of the men's bathroom and I wait a moment before I head in. Looking around the room and noticing that it's empty, I stand near the sink, turning on the water until it's burning my skin. I want to feel the pain that they did as they laid in the dirt and darkness, almost dying, I want to feel the suffering.

Placing both of my hands against the sink after running them through the hot water, I exhale deeply, hoping that it'll calm my mind. But, not even the sound of the water rushing down into the pipes can calm me down when I look back up at myself and catch the look of pure despair in my green eyes. Inhaling, I clutch on to the sides of the porcelain sink and stare down into the water filling the basin, allowing the salty tasting tears to drip down my cheeks as I whisper out with a heavy heart and a faulting spirit.

"Dear God, I don't know where to start with this. To be honest, I haven't said a prayer since my parents died. I stopped believing in you after that. But, I'm begging with you now though, pleading with you to keep them both alive. Because we need them. I need you to keep them safe, so that Bonnie can marry my brother and they can live a happy and long life together. So that she can get the dream wedding she deserves. I need you to protect them, so that I can keep my promise to Elena. The promise of protecting her with my life." Exhaling through gritted teeth and a broken tone as I stare at myself in the mirror, deadlocking my gaze on to my tired looking eyes and filth covered face, I add in softly. "She is my light when the darkness surrounds me and I can't lose that." Shutting off the water, I turn my back away from the mirror as I inhale a shaky breath and feel my legs finally give out from underneath me. I feel like a small child again, leaning my back against the cold tiles of the nearest bathroom wall and listening to the silence surrounding me as I fall apart in my own fears and misery, the image of her face the only thing blurring my vision. The girl that I'd give my own life up for if it meant that she'd be okay is the only thing tearing my heart and soul apart from the inside out.

---

A/N: I will be continuing from Stefan's P.O.V. in the next chapter...A nice little Defan scene is going to take place, Elena's going to have an odd dream (kind of 'flash forward into her future) and Bonnie's going to be a bit confused about things... Also, for anyone that might be confused about the Elena dream scene..She was dreaming of Luke taking her to heaven with him...

-More goodness to come!-

Reviews are always appreciated. ;)

As requested by a lovely reader of mine, this chapter does start out with a flashback. :)

Enjoy!

Follow me on twitter for updates at: BePassionate_24

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Twenty- Eight

-Stefan-

"Elena!"Screaming her name, I can feel my heart pounding against my chest, the heat from the burning remnants of the fire against the yellow fabric of my turn out gear, the water dripping droplets on to my helmet, I search for her continuously. "Elena!" I scream out her name in desperation, not hearing anything back at all except for the crackling and breaking wood falling around me. I'm trying to avoid it in my mind, the realization that she's dead. I can't think of that, I can't think about losing her.

"Elena, baby if you hear me. Please, make a noise. Anything, sweetheart. Please." I'm begging, knowing that she's probably trapped underneath the large beams that have fallen and that are on fire all around us, the drywall soaked with water and dripping down droplets of water from our hoses down on the piles of ashes. The only thing I can hear is the crunching of broken glass, metal and wood breaking underneath my feet as I step over something in the darkness, listening carefully and stopping in my tracks. My shaking hands hold up a small silver flashlight as I scan the room, continuously shouting out her name. My mind drifts back to the time I was a little boy, being escorted out of my parents burning home as I watched it go up in flames and the firemen treated me for smoke inhalation, I think about her breathing, hoping that she's breathing at all. The smell of gasoline fills the air as plumes of smoke escape up in the sky. The loud wheezing noise of the oxygen tank strapped to my back shakes the memory of my parents dying away as I look around around the room, stopping the minute I look down at the yellow fabric of my protective suit, noticing that I'm still covered in Luke's blood.

The sight of it makes my stomach drop, my heart sinks into my chest and I exhale deeply, tightening the face shield over my chin and face as I once again scream out Elena's name even louder with more desperation and urgency, stopping every once in a while to listen. I don't hear anything for a while, nothing at all. She's dead. Is my first thought, she's dead and I'll never get to see her again or tell her how much I love her, how much I find myself thinking about our future together. Emotions overcome me as I slip off one of my gloves, taking out a picture that I carry everywhere with me. It's of her. It's for her, the one person that has been keeping me together and complete since we lost daniel. Her beautiful brown eyes shining back at me, her smile warming my heart and clouding my eyes with tears as I push forward.

"Where are you?" My voice cracking as I ask myself the question out loud, flashing my flashlight in my hands over the picture as I shout out her name one last time, before beginning to turn away. Taking off my helmet is dangerous, unadvised as everything around me burns and falls apart. The diner is reduced to a pile of ash and rubble, dead bodies pinned and yet to be removed. Over the last hour of searching for Elena and the others, I've given up hope until I hear a faint noise. It's a light tapping noise, almost as if someone's hitting a bracelet against a piece of metal and it's echoing just feet away to myself side. "Help me, someone. Please, help me." She pleas.

Bending down and lifting up a piece of debris, I notice her red apron and ripped jeans, exposing a bit of her tan skinned ankle that's covered in dirt and soot. "Elena!" I shout out her name again, hearing her faintly and softly reply back to me. "I'm here, I'm alive. I'm hurt though, everything hurts so bad." She sobs, groaning out in pain as I move pieces of wood, metal and drywall from off of her body. Her hand reaches out to me as she lightly whispers my name before it becomes inaudible. "Stefan, you found me." Reaching for her dirt covered hand, I grasp on to it with my gloves. "I'm going to get you out of here. Elena, do you hear me? I'm going to get you out of here. Just don't move. You need to stay still and awake. You need to talk to me." I demand of her, hearing as she starts crying, repeating over and over again how thankful she is I'm standing in front of her.

"Elena, you're trapped under a big metal beam and some pieces of wood. Listen to me very carefully, I need you to stay completely still because I need to move it off of you. One the count of three, I'm going to need you to move." I tell her, taking off my helmet just so that my eyes can make eye contact with her without any sort of shield covering my features. I want her to feel safe with me, to feel comfortable as everything else around us falls apart. "Do you trust me?" I ask her, exhaling deeply and noticing the blood gushing from her leg wound, the crimson color seeping into the blue color of her jeans.

"Yes." She whispers softly, as I count out loud and tell her exactly how and what I'm trying to move off of her body so that I can free her. "Good. Now, on the count of three, I need you to push upward with your legs and pull yourself upward. I know it's going to hurt like hell. But, do you think you can do that for me?" Looking over at her, I notice the bruises and blood covering her face as she slowly and carefully lifts up her head while replying back. "Yeah, I can. I can move my legs. So, I know that I can."

Nodding, I exhale deeply, bending down with my knees and pushing upward with my arms, I hear her cry out in pain just as I left the heavy beam off of her body. Carefully, Elena drags her body away from the other fallen pieces of wood and twisted metal as I rush over to her once she's freed, taking my oxygen mask off hurriedly and placing it over her face as I tell her to breath in, slow easy breathes.

I cleaned myself up over an hour ago, sitting in the hallway alone as Damon went to go be with Bonnie. My fingers are curled around the arm rest as I wait for Meredith to come back and talk to me. Truthfully, all I want for her to tell me is that I can see Elena again.

"Stefan." I hear my name being called out as Caroline rushes towards me and I get up, embracing her tightly into my arms as she cries against my shoulder. I'm still covered in dirt, my hands and my face mostly. But, not my clothing because I asked for Tyler to bring me and Damon a change of clothes from our house and he did after he went home to wait on news about who might be responsible for what happened to the girls, Rosie and to Luke.

"What are they saying?" Caroline questions, backing away from me while wiping her eyes with the back of her hand and apologizing that she got some of her tears on my long sleeve light gray Henley shirt, glancing down at my dark wash colored jeans. Caroline shifts her gaze upwards, inhaling sharply she speaks with a tired tone. "I came by because I was with her brother when I heard the news. I take it Jeremy isn't here yet?" She asks me as I nod my head. "He was hear. But, he left to go pick up Anna and I gave him my apartment key so that he could swing by there and pick up his sister some fresh clothes. You know, when Elena wakes up, she's not going to want to be wearing that ugly looking hospital gown.

Caroline giggles a little, sniffling when she nods her head towards me. "I know. She's going to be okay, Stefan." Caroline comments, leaning over to me and placing her own shaking hand over mine that are clasped together.

"She had a heart attack, Caroline. They called her mom to see if they could get a clean blood sample from her. But, her mom's still a damn drunk and a damn user. So, her blood's not pure. They, asked Jeremy too. He donated his for her blood transfusion since they have the same blood type. I was going to give mine. But, the process for checking it takes a while and since Elena lost a lot of blood, they didn't have that much time to wait. Also, Bonnie had a transfusion too. Hers is from her mother, Abby's here somewhere." I explain as Caroline leans her head against my shoulder and exhales deeply.

I haven't showered the smoke or soot off my body, I can smell it in the air around us. Although, I have tried scrubbing off Luke's blood from my hands and my gloves, just thinking about him dying makes my stomach sick as I remember my clothes covered in his blood. My mind replaying the last words he said to me on a loop. "Please, don't ever leave her, Stefan. She loves you, take care of her for me. Promise me that you will."

Shaking the image from my mind, Caroline speaks softly. "Elena's in the recovery room right now, right? We can go see her soon?" She asks anxiously as I nod my head. "We can't see her until the doctor tells us. But, yeah. They're trying to wake her up." I comment, grasping on to Caroline's hand as her and I sit in the hallway, waiting and hoping that they'll both be okay.

---

Kissing her lips softly, I wiped way the blood from her eyebrow, my tears falling down on to her cheeks as her eyes began to close on me and I knew I was losing her. I clutched her against my chest and wobbled out of the building, rushing towards the awaiting ambulance trucks and paramedics who looked just as confused and out of sorts as I was. "Over here! I got another one!" I tell them, screaming my words out loud as I collapsed on to my knees with her in my arms. Her limp body felt cold to the touch and the life seemed drained out her as I whispered against her ear. "I love you, Elena. Just please sweetheart. Please, stay with me. You need to stay with me. You need to stay with me because I can't be without you. I don't know how do that, be without you. I'm not very good at it." Closing my eyes, I turned her towards them, my lips brushed against hers as one of the guys took her from my arms and with my already bloodied fists, I slammed them against the dirty and damn gasoline soaked ground, yelling into the smoke filled air and up into the darkened black clouded sky when I shouted out in a distraught tone. "You took my parents away from me, you don't get to take her. You do not get to take the girl I love away from me because she is my entire world and I'd be lost without her."

The beeping machines make my stomach tighten into knots as I wince down at the pain in my hands. Meredith bandaged them up after she noticed that my knuckles were bleeding and they looked like they had a bit of gravel mixed in from the ground that I smashed them against. "It's a miracle you didn't break your knuckles." She had said while rising out the dirt and gravel, not long after mentioning that she had gotten the okay for me to go see Elena.

"She's breathing on her own. But, she's not awake yet. She probably won't be for a few more hours. Although, Elena's alive because of you and you should be proud of yourself. You saved her life." She had told me, walking me to Elena's room and adding in for me to take as much time as I needed with her. The light creaking of the doorknob echos into the room as I close it behind me and glance over to where Elena's laying still, the machines in her room are all making a synchronized beeping sound as I notice her completely still body laying in the bed and tears well up into my eyes. I don't say a word. My weak legs carry me to her bedside, laying my head flatly against her stomach and trying to not break down. I attempt to calm my breathing. However, the moment I turn my head and look at Elena's bruises and cuts on her face, I lose it. It's like a part of me snaps and I'm pissed off at her for not waking up and at myself for not getting to her faster.

Sobbing into the blue blanket and against her stomach, I apologize for everything. Every stupid little thing I ever did to hurt her or to make her cry and I vow that from now own, I'll make it all up to her once she gets released from the hospital. "All you have to do is stay with me. Please, baby. Just open yours eyes and stay with me." I tell her in an anguished tone, continuing to lay my head against her stomach. Slowly lifting up my head, I take her hand under my touch, kissing her knuckles and carefully kissing the hand in which she has an IV attached to it as my gaze lifts. It's a beautiful moment, seeing the one person you love more than life it's self open their eyes and stare back at you. Her eyelids fluttering open as she blinks her eyelashes at me and utters out a simple and soft toned. "Hi."

---

-Caroline-

"We need to find out who did this, Tyler!" I exclaim angrily, pacing up and down the hallway as I speak into my cell phone, hearing my husband agree with me. "And, we will Caroline. It's just going to take some time." However, the moment I turn back around, my cell phone almost drops to the ground at the sight of her making her way towards me. "You got to be fucking kidding me."

"What is it?" Tyler asks in a curious tone as the cell phone slides against my cheek and I watch her pass by me. "Abby, Bonnie's mother just came into the hospital. But, that's not the best part. Listen to this. Elena's disappearing act of a mother and her husband, John are here too. Looks like they just followed Abby right down the hall with this distraught look of despair on their faces. Babe, I got to go."

"Caroline. What are you going to do?" He asks in a warning tone, telling me to not get in the middle of Elena's family drama. "I won't. Tyler, you've got nothing to worry about. Stefan just left her room a few minutes ago, so thankfully he isn't here yet to see this because it's not going to be pretty."

"Caroline, please don't do anything stupid. Be careful of what you say around them." He tells me as I quickly say that I love him and that I need to catch up to them before Stefan comes back.

---

"My poor baby girl. Please, Elena wake up." I overhear her mother saying with a set of what look like fresh fake tears upon her cheeks. Her mascara isn't even streaked as much as mine was when I first heard about the accident. I'm sure I cried ten times harder and more than her own mother is trying to do while looking down upon her badly injured daughter. After everything Elena had told me about her mother, I can tell that she's a poison and I want her gone.

"Come to blame the guy who saved your daughter's life? Because you know, they've gotten pretty serious and I don't think it's fair if you did that. Over the past few months, he's cared for her way more than you have." I spit out, crossing my arms over my chest as their heads turn towards me and Miranda drops the concerned mother of the year act right in front of my eyes. "There aren't any cameras or news stations in this hospital covering the accident that took place at the diner or talking about the survivors. So, you shouldn't be here either since we all know that Elena means nothing to you. She told me about the abuse at the hands of both of you and to be frank, I think you both should go to hell for the things you did to her."

Miranda scoffs at my words. "How dare you speak about me like that in front of my own daughter. I'm her family, not you and certainly not some boy she barely even knows and thinks she loves. My daughter is a naive little thing, thinking she knows anything about love. She couldn't possibly love him, it's a delusion." She tells me as I bit down on the inside of my cheek to prevent myself from saying something even more cruel. There's no point in fighting with a woman who thinks that she's the most perfect mother in the world. When the truth is that she only cares for her daughter when it's convenient for her to do so.

"Actually, she does. She loves 'this boy' very much and I know that he loves her even more. Mrs. Gilbert, with all due respect. My friends and I have become more of a family to your daughter than I think you've ever been since she was a little girl. Hell, my mother has been even calling every hour to check up on her progress. Personally, I don't remember hearing about you calling once in the last few months since Elena moved out of your house and now suddenly, here you are." I look at Miranda as if she's some sort of disease, a parasite that is so damn hard to kick. But, once you do kick it to the curb, you start feeling a million times better and that's how I see her relationship with Elena. She's been doing better these last few months without her mother. Yes, she's had a few slip ups. But, she's been better and she doesn't need Miranda in her life right now or maybe ever again.

"I won't stand for this disrespect young lady." Miranda tries to scold me as I hear a heavy set of boots behind me, his deep and tired voice echos into the room. "I think she said that Elena would be in a way better and healthier atmosphere if you both left, now." Tyler demands loudly, watching Elena's mother's eyes widen as she tugs on John's jacket and they begin walking out of her room, turning back to stare at Tyler and I with a sense of disgust on their faces.

"She's my daughter and I should be allowed to see her whenever I please." Tyler shakes his head, laughing a little as he closes the door in their faces before he says directly to her face. "She might be your daughter, Miranda. But, she should want to see you when she feels ready. It shouldn't be forced upon her. Creating a relationship with you. Because frankly, Elena has been doing amazingly well without your influence and as her new family, we'd like to keep it that way."

---

-Damon-

"Eating alone isn't much fun." I comment out loud, taking a seat beside Stefan as he picks at his food, I haven't seem him since he disappeared. But, after leaving a sleeping Bonnie alone with her very worried sick mother, I knew that I needed to go in search of my brother. He's staring past me and out the window as he places his fork down and puts his hands underneath his chin. "I'm sorry for yelling at you." He says, finally meeting my gaze after a few minutes of silence between us and an awkward staring match.

"You were right though, I did lie to you after the fire that killed mom and dad. Stefan, I lied to you. But, it was only because I was trying to protect you from being hurt the way I was. We were just kids and I didn't know what else to say. I told you that they were going to be okay because I wanted to believe that myself..." My voice trails off as I place my hand down on to the table and hear him hesitantly clear his throat before he says in a soft voice. "I know you did. But, it wasn't okay. Damon, we lost our parents and we never really dealt with it. You know, while I was in the hospital and in my coma, I saw mom. She told me to hold on to my life, she told me to keep fighting because I needed to get back to you. I know I'm a pain in your ass most of the time." Choking back his words, my little brother places his hand over my own and grips his fingers against mine when he adds. "But I love you so much and I'm thankful for you. I want you to know that. I want you to know that I'd never want to change that. You're my brother, for as long as I live, you'll be my brother and my best friend."

Exhaling deeply, my fingers curl around his as I get up slowly and so does Stefan. We're standing near the table as his food gets cold. I can see the tears in his eyes as he probably see's the glazed over expression of pain and sorrow in mine when I embrace him tightly, whispering into his ear. " Well, all you got to do is stick with me and you're going to be one of the best damn young men and firemen that this station has ever seen. Just make sure to stick with me, kid. Don't ever forget that no matter what happens, I will always have your back. I'm may be your partner at work. But, above all of that. I'm your brother first and foremost. And, Stefan and no matter what happens in our lives, I don't want you to ever forget that if you ever need me. I'll be here for you, day and night. But most importantly, don't you dare forget that I love you and that will never change between us."

---

A/N: Caroline Lockwood is such a little queen! :) I love writing her so much in this story, standing up to momma Gilbert like that! :') Did any of you enjoy the Stefan and Damon scene?

Next up: We will be getting a better look into Bonnie's life through the eyes of her mother, Abby. Caroline will be on a quest to become a police officer as soon as she can so that she can help in putting the pieces together at whoever burned down the diner. Stefan and Elena share a very sweet and touching moment. And, Bonnie and Damon finally set a wedding date while talking about their future together.

Reviews are always appreciated. So, please leave me one. :)

-More To Come!-

Enjoy and thanks so much for your lovely reviews, follows and favoriting this story.

May you all be blessed with love, happiness and good health in 2015!

---

Before You Were- Chapter Twenty-Nine-

-Bonnie-

Gasping for air, I look around the room. She's got her hands pressed against mine, her hair is tied up into a high ponytail and when I try to move, she's up in an instant telling me that it's okay, that everything will be just fine even though I can tell that it won't be.

"Mom.." My voice trails off, breaking a little as I try to turn my arm and cry out from the excruciating pain. Why the hell do all my bones and muscles ache and hurt? Why's my head feel fuzzy and why is my eyesight hazy? What happened? Why am I in the hospital with all these machines and IVs hooked up? All my brains seems to remember is dust and fumes, my ears were ringing and I was completely disoriented from the smoke all around me and then nothing. I remember absolutely, nothing.

"Shhh, everything is okay baby girl. Bonnie, you've been in accident." She tells me without even skipping a beat. My mother reaffirms my already learned knowledge, watching as my darkened and worried glance shifts from her to the tall, dark haired and slightly tan skinned, blue eyed young man standing behind her with his arms crossed over his chest. He's got a wrist band on his left hand that's red and has white letters across it, something with the saying of "what you call a hero, I just call doing my job." He spins it around nervously, looking at me with such interest and sadness as I notice that the wrist band also says "Firefighter" on the other side.

"You remember, Damon. Your fiance. Don't you, honey?" My mother asks encouragingly, prompting me to remember as I squint my eyes towards him and I lean back into my bed, trying to piece the information she's just given me together.

Damon. He's handsome and cute. Blue eyed and he's looking at me with this sad puppy dog like expression. Oh, the puppy dog, lost look in his eyes is heartbreaking.

Damon...Damon...Salvatore? He saved my life. He carried me out of a dark and scary place...Out of a building?

Boyfriend? Yeah, probably. High school crush, college lover? Hm, I could see that!

Wait, did my mother just say that "Damon Salvatore is my fiance?" As in, this guy has asked me to marry him.

Since when?

We probably did hook up and have a thing at one point in between those years of going to school together, I guess. Maybe we hooked up in a bathroom stale inside of a nasty old bar as he pressed his lips against mine too hard, keeping me from moaning out in a pleasurable tone. He looks like he'd be up for those types of things...He looks like a bad boy with a cute face. Which I've always kind of had a soft spot for.

God, I can't remember. I can remember him. Almost all of my time with him. But, for the life of me, I can't remember this "proposal of marriage"

He's hot. I mean he's got really nice blue eyes that I could get lost in, tan skinned, rough fingers that look like he does lots of hard manual labor and that look like they could really drive me crazy if they were pressed in just the right places!

But, you've got to be kidding me with this "fiance" business!

Who would want to put up with someone like me...I am a complicated, feisty, take none of your bullshit type of person. He doesn't look like he'd put up with me or balance me out at all. Am I really supposed to believe that he can?

Damon, the pretty boy has taken on the challenge of loving me...The smart and a little nerdy, Bonnie Bennett...Seriously? What kind of joke is this?

Oh, well...

He must be crazy! Yeah, that's it. He's crazy!

My eyes readjust to the room as Abby nods at me and Damon takes a step forward, brushing his thumb gently across my cheek and leaning down to kiss my skin. "It's okay if you can't remember. Sweetie, the doctors said you do have a little bit of temporary memory loss. You'll regain your memory all back within a few short weeks or sooner. It's just going to take some time, you'll be alright though." He tells me as I continue to stare at him with a blank expression on my face.

"Where am I supposed to live until then?" He laughs a little at my question, so does Abby as my lips tighten into a straight line and they can tell that I'm completely serious.

"With me, of course. I am the guy you're supposed to be marrying next year. I'll keep you safe, sweetheart. I promise. Bonnie, I love you." He winks, wiggling his wrist around and then for a split second, pieces of my missing memories fall into place.

"You're a firemen. You brought me to the hospital, after..." My voice trails off as I mumble "Damn it." under my breath. I can't even really remember why I'm even in here and what kind of accident brought me to begin with.

"Yeah. I am." Leaning into me again, he kisses my forehead, signaling to my mother that he needs to talk with her outside in the hallway as he tells me that they'll both be back in a few minutes.

---

-Damon-

"How long is this going to last for? Bonnie not remembering things, events. Important ones at that. She doesn't remember us being engaged at all. She knows we're together, clearly. But, how long is she going to keep looking at me with that deer in the headlights look when I say words like "fiancee" and "marriage?"

Abby closes the door to Bonnie's room behind her gently as she shakes her head and looks down at the floor. Her arms are crossed over her chest as she exhales deeply. "I don't know, Damon. You just need to be patient with her. It's all going to gradually come back to her. I promise that it will, I work with patients who have head injuries. I'm a nurse, that's what Bonnie was going to school for you know, before she met you."

Running my hands through my hair, I grip on to the strands of my short locks tightly. As if things couldn't be any worse. After her blood transfusion, she went unconscious. Now, my beautiful and lovely fiancee is confused and disoriented. And, I can't even remember if I left my mother's engagement ring in her belongings or if she lost it in the fire at the diner.

"I know. Bonnie still wants to be a nurse and I want her to be one too. But, look at her, Abby! She's a mess and I don't like seeing her like this." I comment, watching my future mother in law's eyebrows lift upward as she asks. "What are you saying?"

Abby watches me shrug my shoulders. "I don't know. I guess what I'm trying to say is that I need to get my mothers engagement ring back before Bonnie finds out about it and I need to redo the proposal, all of it."

"Damon..." She pauses, leaning over and placing her hand on to my cheek as she smiles with watery eyes.

"You truly are an amazing young man for my baby girl. I hope you know that. Just give her some time, Damon. She'll remember it all." Turning on her heels and adding in over her shoulder, Abby smiles at me when she states. "And, even if she doesn't. Maybe this time you can ask her to marry you in a prettier place than a hospital room where she thought you were dying."

---

"Damon!" She's breathless and clutching her chest when she runs up behind me.

Caroline's face is beat red as she finally makes it towards me and I smile up at her, embracing her tightly. After a few awkward minutes, she takes a step back when she asks. "We don't hug. Like, ever. What was that for?"

"Bonnie, she doesn't remember us being engaged. She doesn't really remember the accident either and I just-." Placing her hand on to my shoulder, she smiles up at me with a sympathetic look when I utter out loudly. "I don't know what to do, Caroline."

I can feel her fingers tightening around my shoulder as she inhales sharply. "Ouch. That must hurt." Nodding, I shake my head. It hurts. It hurts like hell knowing that my fiancee now looks at me like a stranger and that it could last more than a week or two.

"But, you need to go do what the two of you do best. Damon, you need to talk with her. You need to be there for her. This right now, it's just a minor little setback. But, you and Bonnie will get through this. Damon, you have to get through this."

"Why?" Slips out of my mouth when Caroline looks at me and smiles sweetly, leaning towards me as she states. "Because that woman in there is the only one in this world that will put up with your bullshit and it's said once you find someone like that, then you never should allow them to slip out of your grasp. You love her, Damon. There is no question to it. You love Bonnie because you were her first love and she's yours. And, you can't lose it, you can't shake it, even if you tried."

Pushing me away from her gently. Caroline turns me towards the door as she tells me that she has to head home to meet up with her husband. But, that I need to stop overreacting about things and I need to talk to Bonnie. "Fine." She hears me say softly as I tell her that I'll be seeing her later and then I head off in the direction of Bonnie's hospital room, placing my hand on to the door and inhaling deeply before stepping inside.

---

"What happened?" Bonnie answers asks softly, turning towards the door and giving me a sorrowful look as I slowly make my way into her hospital room, closing the door behind me to give us some privacy.

"Is it true that we're engaged? Your my fiance?" Bonnie asks, laughing a little and running her finger over the cast on her left hand, her right leg is bandaged up with a break at her ankle.

Grinning at her, I shake my head. "Yeah, you know. I probably wasn't the first guy you'd pick to be with. But, I love you and that should mean something."

She runs her tongue over her bottom lip as she puckers them up and says with a small laugh. "Damon, I know who you are. I am totally aware of our relationship. But, I guess where my mind is a little bit fuzzy is the point in where we got so serious, for example. Why and when did we get engaged and who the hell called my mother to come visit me at the hospital?" She spits out, glaring at me suddenly as I scratch my head, pulling up a chair and sitting beside her bed.

"That would be me." My eyebrows lift as she frowns a little and scoffs.

"I haven't seen my mother in at least two years. We're not close, you know that ever since we went to school together and my parents found out that I was fooling around with you. They didn't like you very much. I mean, then they warmed up to you once they met you and they like you more than they like me." Her words make me fidget as I inhale sharply, she does have a point. Her parents like that I'm a good influence on her and they think I'm a nice guy, they know I'll take care of her and love her no matter what. Although, they've kind of been a little on edge lately with a few things. "You wanted to be a registered nurse, your mother keeps bringing it up. She said you were going to school for it and then you met me and you dropped out." I comment, feeling a little guilty as she gawks at me when she states in a tone of disbelief. "You've got to be kidding me. I left that all behind for you because I didn't want to do it anymore. That was their dream for me, not mine."

Smiling and shrugging my shoulders back, I nod. I'm not proud of her deciding to give up on what she wanted to do with her life. But, Bonnie's been content working odd end jobs and trying to make her way into working with Caroline for the last year that neither of us really brought up the idea of her going back to school. "Yeah, even after I told you that it wasn't the best idea. You didn't care. Bonnie, that's kind of why your parents are still a little pissed off. They want you to go back to school for nursing and you still don't."

"So what if I don't? What if I'm happy with the way things are, why does that matter so much to them. All that should matter is if I'm happy with my life, right?" Biting down on my lower lip and running my hands over my face, I inhale deeply until I feel my lungs fill til a burning capacity with air.

"I don't know. To them it does. To me, I don't care if we're rich or poor. I don't care if we're living in a nice house or a shitty little apartment." I stop, taking her hand into mine and kissing her knuckles as she lifts my head up with her fingertips, patting the empty spot beside her. "What do you care about then, Damon Salvatore?"

Pushing back the covers and laying beside her, I place my cool feeling hand against her lips. Bonnie tries to talk as I smile and shush her while leaning into her and kissing her softly. "All I care about is you and that you're alive. I don't care where we're living or how much money we have. As long as I'm with you. Bonnie, that is all I've ever wanted and that is all I will ever need. You, Bonnie Bennett. All I have ever needed, has been you."

---

-Stefan-

"You shouldn't be here." I yell out at them both the moment I see them walking out of Elena's room and starting down the hall towards the elevators. "She doesn't need you. Not anymore." Adding in just to make a point, John turns around and blinks his eyelashes at me rapidly, rubbing his face over his hands as Miranda glares at me. "And who do you think you are telling me when I can and can't see my own daughter?"

"I'm her boyfriend." Licking my lips and taking a step towards them, I can see the hatred for me continuing to grow in Miranda's eyes and John's too. He's standing beside his wife seething mad and for the looks of it, if he got any closer to me. I'm about 100 percent certain that he'd throw the first punch square to my jaw.

"Her boyfriend? From what her friends said you're the one who saved her life, again. I guess a thank you is order for that." Her voice turns from cold and calculated to suddenly sweet and high pitched as I nod my head. "Yeah, well. I love your daughter and I'd give my life up for her if it ever came down to it. Listen, Mrs Gilbert. I want to make her my wife one day."

Choking on her own saliva, she looks at me with purse disbelief. "You can't be serious. You want to marry, Elena. You barely know my daughter!"

Truth is that we haven't even talked about it and right now telling Elena that I want to be with her forever isn't just the right time. But, her mother doesn't need to know that so I smile up at her and nod my head. "Yeah, we've talked about it a lot. The house we'll live in, the children we're going to have. Miranda, I said that I would take care of your daughter no matter what and I intend to keep that promise to her throughout every challenge we go through in our lives together and separately. Even if Elena and I broke up tomorrow, I'd never throw her out, I'd let her stay with me until she was stable and ready to make it on her own again."

She takes a step back, shrugs her shoulders and purses her lips together. "You seem so certain that the two of you will make it ten years down the road." She says to me as I laugh a little. I'm not certain about anything. However, I am fairly sure that if Elena and I do go down that road of married bliss one day that I really don't want her mother or her stepfather who is eying me up and down like he wants to shove a knife in my back. To live anywhere near us or be my in laws.

"I'll let Elena know that you two stopped to see her. But, I really don't think that right now would be a great time. She's tired and has been through a lot." I comment nonchalantly as Miranda gives me a perplexed look and I extend out my hand when she scoffs. "So, what you've just said is that none of you want John or myself anywhere near Elena until she's better. Clearly, her other friends have made that very known."

I pop my neck and release the tense in it, dropping my hand to my side as I inhale through a locked jaw. "Listen, I personally think that your negativity isn't wanted here or needed at the moment. You and him, being here will only stress Elena out and she just came out of surgery in which she had a heart attack during it. So, please, for the sake of your daughter and her health. I will tell her brother to contact you both if and when she's ready to see you again."

"Fine, I guess your right." John suddenly states, making both Miranda and I a little surprised that he's even spoken since he hasn't said barely anything since they came into this building. "Let's go, Miranda. He's right. Elena can see us when and if she's ready." He snaps at her harshly, tugging on her arm as she gives me an angered look and I pivot away from them before they even make it to the elevator doors as I hear her cuss me out under her breath.

---

-Elena-

"Talk to me, you need to talk me."

Those words swirl around my head while I try to remember the hours he spent trying to free me from underneath the beams of wood and metal twisted around each other and on top of my body. My voice shook, leaning my head back as I listened to Stefan call out to another squad to ask for them to bring some sort of tools to free me from my confined space that I could barely get myself out of before he carried me out to the ambulance and I lost conciseness.

"I want to talk about the future, the one I dream about at when I'm laying beside you. The one I want more than anything, one day. Maybe, if I'm lucky enough, I'll have it with you." I whispered into the darkness, hearing Stefan groaning out a breath, walking carefully to my side as he lays down beside me and holds my hand. His face is covered in dirt and dark ashed marks as he tightens his grasp and locks his eyes on to me the moment we both hear a few other firemen looking the situation over and talking about how they'll go about working with Stefan to free the part of me that's stuck.

"She's stable right now. But, her leg is badly damaged and trapped and I couldn't free her. I tried. She pushed herself up half way and a piece of metal trapped her leg. I don't want to move her, so that's why I called for back up." He explains to them quickly, turning back to me as he smiles sweetly, taking off one of his gloves and stroking my cheek with his fingertips. "Tell me about our future, Elena. I want to hear it."

Exhaling out a ragged breath, I turn my head just slightly as Stefan clutches on to my hand again and he whispers as I hear a loud machine that sounds like a chain saw firing up. "Elena, don't look at them. Sweetheart, focus your attention and strength on me. Look at me and tell me about your dreams." He repeats again, forcing me to focus in on him as I lick my chapped lips and speak with a low and soft sounding tone. Stefan watches me close my eyes, a tear trickling down my overheated skin.

"I always have the same dream, really since a few months after I met you. I dream about the house we're going to live in. There's a porch on the left side near the front door. It's got these rickety old steps that squeak when you step on them. There's a little girl's pink bicycle in the front with one of those white little baskets and there's a basketball hoop in the drive way with a little boy's basketball. We're married and we have two kids. We always have two kids every time I have this same dream lately." My voice falters as I feel myself fading away and Stefan caresses my forehead with his palm, pushing back my matted and dirt covered hair.

"Stay with me, Elena. You need to stay with me." He says pleading me to stay awake while kissing my lips tenderly right before my whole world goes blank and I can't hear or feel anything anymore.

"Elena." I hear Stefan say in a velvety tone as he squeezes my hand and I open my eyes slowly, adapting to the bright hospital room lights around me while I moan out in pain and he covers my body back up with the light blue blankets that are falling off of the bed. He doesn't say anything else, he just smiles at me and then before I can speak. I can feel a sudden gust of a cold rush come over my skin as he pushes back the blankets and slips his cool feeling feet and then the rest of his body beside me. He smells like a mixture of burning wood, my own perfume scent of lavender and vanilla lingers on his clothes too and a tiny bit of mint aroma leaves his lips. He must have been chewing on the pack of hard candy mints he always carries around with him because he was so nervous to walk in here and see me like this. One of my eyes is closed shut, there's a darkened bruise on my right cheek, my hands and fingernails have dirt underneath them and all over the tops of them, my arm and wounded leg are both firmly bandaged up.

Thankfully nothing is broken. But, my legs and arms are badly cut up and I have bruises, lots of them.

"Do you want to know what I see when I think about our future together?" He asks me quietly, pulling me into his embrace, careful not to pull out any of the IVs and machine attachments that are all around me. Stefan lays his head beside mine, kissing my cheek and sighing out a breath as he states how thankful he is that I'm alive and then he mumbles out words that I swear must be a mistake. "I see us, married."

I'm quiet, unsure of what to say, unsure if I should even move or not because any sudden movement as to what he's just admitted to me might be taken the wrong way. "I see you as my wife," He pauses with trying to rephrase his words. Stefan begins licking his lips and nuzzling his face into my smoke smelling hair as he adds in. "I want to marry you, Elena. I want to keep my promise to you and I want to never be without you again."

Turning my aching body to him, I lean against my left arm that's thankfully not attached to anything as my eyes fill with unshed tears, my shaking and weak hand lifts up to cup his cheek into my palm as he wipes away my tears and leans his head against my forehead. Stefan brushes his lips against mine, pulling me closer as his eyes become blurry and he says in a sweet tone. "I know it's crazy. But, I think we should give it a shot because you and I, we make sense. We're perfect for each other."

I try not to laugh because if I do, my ribs feel like they are scraping against my insides and my lungs feel like they are burning and on fire. "Are you sure you haven't been taking hits off my morphine drip while I was out cold?" I ask him jokingly, my thumb rubbing his cheek and lingering against his jawline as he laughs too and smiles at me sweetly, becoming serious all of a sudden as I tell the fun atmosphere is about to change and just by the simple look of heartbreak in his eyes. Stefan is about to say something to me that I don't want to hear.

"Elena, there's something I need to tell you-." Stefan's voice breaks as I swallow the lump forming in my throat and the joking between us is sucked out of the room as both of our faces grow worry filled with sorrow. "I already know that he's gone, Stefan." Choking on my words, Stefan kisses the tip of my nose and pulls me against him, protectively holding me close to his chest while I begin to cry. I can feel his heart beating rapidly against my own, his hands making small smoothing circles on my back when I add in with a low and tired voice. "Rosie and Luke are dead, I know because I dreamed about them already going to heaven. Luke wanted me to go too. But, my dad was there and he told me I couldn't leave, that I wasn't done with whatever plan God has for me. He said I couldn't leave Jeremy." Clearing my throat and inhaling sharply as I grit my teeth from the pain, I hesitantly say. "I think he also meant that I couldn't leave you." My hand drops to his neck and I notice a few scratches and burns on his own skin. My fingers grazing against the scars as Stefan moves his arm away from my body and takes my hand into his own, kissing my wrist until I feel him press his palm into mine and he intertwines our fingers tightly together.

"I'm so sorry that I didn't get to them in time. I'm sorry that I couldn't have saved them too." Stefan's crying when he looks at me again while he speaks with a soft and apologetic tone. I can tell he's sincere and the deaths of both Rosie and Luke have impacted him as much as they have me. We're both so hurt and wounded. It's like two wounded birds who have found each other in all the chaos and death surrounding us and yet they still don't know how to heal each other's sorrows. But, they're trying to figure it out together..

"I want to go to the funerals." I comment softly, watching Stefan's thumb from the corner of my eye as it continues to wipe away my falling tears while I think about Luke and Rosie. Stefan pulls me closer as I exhale deeply, staring into his evergreen colored eyes that are full of hurt and sadness when I quietly question. "Do you think they suffered or do you think they just went to sleep and didn't open their eyes again?" My body shivers as I think about it and as a result I stammer out with tears covering my face and my voice breaking. "I just don't- I just hope that they didn't suffer because that's not what they deserved. Stefan, they didn't deserve this...They didn't deserve it." I'm sobbing so hard that my body is shaking as I yell out my words in an anguished tone.

I yell out the truth, my friends. Two people I cared so deeply for our gone for no reason and I can't bear to think about what my future will be like without them in it, knowing that they won't even get to see a new year or the lives they could have had.

Stefan's arms embrace me tightly as he kisses the side of my head and he hushes my cries while he sweeps back my hair again with his left hand and he kisses my forehead, speaking in a calming tone. "I want you to close your eyes and I want you to think about Rosie's smiling face and Luke's loving words to you."

"I can't. I can't- Stefan, please-." I'm begging him to not make me think of them as they were as he kisses my cheek and says. "Shhh, it's okay. Please, just do this for me. It'll help you."

Inhaling deeply and moving a little away from him. I do as Stefan says, holding on to the pictures I have in my mind of when I came to Luke after Stefan had saved me from being hit by the car as I stood so foolishly in the middle of the road. Closing my eyes tightly, I hear Stefan say in a low voice. "I want you to remember him smiling, full of laughter and love for his best friend. I want you to remember how much they both loved you and how much Rosie and Luke both wanted nothing but the best for you." Stefan breathes in deeply before he tells me. "You might have lost them both physically, Elena. But, you'll always remember Luke and Rosie in your mind. They didn't suffer and he wasn't alone when he died.I want you to know that. I didn't allow anyone to leave them. I had Damon stay with Luke and when I put you on that ambulance, I stayed with Rosie until her husband came to the scene. You know," Pausing Stefan moves my hair away from my moistened eyes when he adds in. "Luke had me promise him that I'd never leave you, that I'd take care of you." Licking his lips and locking his eyes on to me, Stefan finishes with "And I vow that I'll keep my word and a lot more than that,"

Nodding, I place both of my hands on to his cheeks as he continues to speak. Both of us have tears flowing down our faces, escaping into our mouths as Stefan kisses my lips delicately and then he backs away as he places his finger on to my lips when he concludes with. " I promise that I will fight for you and when I say I'm committed, you won't have to worry about whether or not I mean it. Because I want you to know that I will always love you, my sweet, beautiful girl."

I'm crying against him, burying my face into the curve on his neck while molding my body against his in a form of comfort as I whisper into his ear. "You're everything my life was missing and now that I found you. Stefan, one day when the time comes. I'll be yours and you'll be mine, forever. I want to be happy and the only way I know how to do that is whenever I'm with you."

---

-Caroline-

"Maybe it was Makayla and her stupid dad who set the fire." I comment, rolling into Tyler on our queen sized bed as I crumple up a few of the pictures from the crime scene that Jeremy and Lexi gave me access to. They told me that if anyone found out that I had them that they could be under hot water for it. But, I promised Tyler to not tell anyone and since Lexi said that it would be a good learning experience for me since I am going to be a real cop one of these days. I took the chance and brought the pictures and a few pieces of evidence home with me after I swung by the hospital and talked to Damon and Stefan for a bit, checking up on Bonnie and Elena.

"It's late, Caroline and you've been staring at these same pictures for the last three hours. Baby girl, you're becoming obsessed." He tells me, adding in that I shouldn't even have any of these pieces of information since it's still an on going investigation and that it was stupid for Lexi to jeopardize her job like that for me.

"I know. But, she's my training officer. Well, she will be once I finish everything I need to do for the evaluations and pass the physical exam. Also, something just doesn't add up here. Tyler, Rosie Martin didn't have any enemies. Neither did Luke Slater. Luke was loved by everybody. And, all the locals that knew about Rosie's diner never said anything bad about it. She didn't owe anyone money, she opened up the place with her husband when she was as young as Elena and I. Look, whoever did this, they burnt everything to the ground on purpose and took Luke and Rosie's lives without a care in the world. A person's life clearly don't matter to them." I tell him, frustration filling my body as I think about the senseless deaths of two of my best friend's close friends. "It isn't fair and someone needs to fight for them. Tyler, please. Elena won't stop, their families won't stop until they get answers and justice. We need to piece this thing together with the police departments help and the fire invegators."

He purses his lips together, wiping away the corners of his mouth as he looks at me and says. "They were hiding their tracks and fingerprints. It could have been just as the police report says, Caroline. It could have just been two stupid robbers creating a robbery gone wrong and nothing more. Sweetie, I think you're over thinking this." He grinds his teeth together, tugging the paper out from my hands as he leans over me, straddling my back. I can feel his lips kissing my bare shoulder, his calloused finger sliding off my tank top strap. Tyler leaves a kiss against my hot skin, trying his best to take my mind off of this and distract me from it. The room's hot as I close my eyes and I hear him tell me that we'll find our answers later on. "I'll help you, I promise that I will. But, Caroline this could take months, a year or two even."

I turn my body towards him, watching as he places both of his hands against my sides, staring down at me as my head layers on top of the stack of papers that I was looking over. " I know. But, I'm not giving up. Even if it takes a year or longer, I don't care. Rosie and Luke deserve justice and that is what they're going to receive." He smiles at me, brushing a strand of my curly hair back behind my ear as he questions in a loving tone. "How did I get so lucky to have such a brave and beautiful wife who doesn't give up on anything she sets her mind on and stands up for everyone she can?"

Smiling at him and locking my eyes on to his, I touch his cheek, rubbing the smudges of dirt from his face as I shrug my shoulders back and comment with a laugh. "You were the jock in high school and I was your cheerleader. I was always rooting for people. Especially you. Seems like nothing's really changed since then. Well, except for you being a jerk. You've improved a lot since then." Laughing, he leans down and kisses me softly, backing away Tyler locks his eyes on to mine when he states with a serious facial expression. "I don't want to wait anymore. Caroline, I love you and I want to make you happy. So, how about we start working on that family you've always wanted?"

Pulling him down against me. The tips of our noses our touching, I can see the brown irises of his eyes dilate as he smirks a little when I smile at him and giggle out. "Seriously?"

I kiss Tyler's mouth sweetly before finishing my thoughts when he excitedly interrupts me by saying in a loving tone. "Yes, Caroline. Seriously."

---

A/N: Reviews are always appreciated!

Just a quick reminder: Chapter 30 will have a 1 YEAR TIME JUMP and it will be Christmas time in the start of the chapter. Not to mention that I will be covering some missing gaps with flashbacks. :)

Thanks so much for reading and follow me on twitter for updates at: BePassionate_24

-Until Next Time!-

A/N: Hey all! Thank you guys so much for sticking with this story and leaving me such lovely reviews. It makes me so happy that you all like it. Well, with that being said. Here is CH.30! As I had said before, this chapter starts off the 1 YEAR TIME JUMP and we'll be staying at this time frame for a while. Also, in the next few chapters we will be finding out who set the diner fire and with that we'll be meeting two new very important key characters that will come into Stefan and Elena's life and that will over time turn their whole world upside down.

Follow me on twitter at: BePassionate_24

Thanks so much for reading!

---

Before You Were Mine- Chapter Thirty

One Year Later...

- Caroline-

"So?" Tapping my feet nervously against the floor doesn't even make my newly appointed OBGYN flinch as she looks up at me and then to my chart.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. Lockwood. You're not pregnant." Hearing her confirming my worst fears makes my stomach feel uneasy and I want to vomit. But, I stop myself from doing so and instead, I take a few deep breathes. Inhaling, exhaling. Opening my eyes back up and leaning forward as she watches me cover my thighs up with the hospital gown and I stammer out. "But, we've been doing everything possible. Having sex on a schedule, eating healthier, working out. Not in the bedroom, I mean actually working out with our friends at the gym. Come on, what else is there?"

"Fertility problems." Laying her pen down near the sink, she stares at me blankly and then she purses her lips together as if I didn't consider this as a problem when she says. "Some women just have a hard time getting pregnant on their own and until nature takes it's course. It'll just be that way, you can't force something that needs to happen naturally."

"Listen," Exhaling deeply, I run my fingers over my hair before I continue speaking. "Doctor Timons, my husband and I have been trying to get pregnant for months now. He used to think that he was the problem. You know, his little swimmers weren't working or something. How am I supposed to go home and tell him that It's not him. That it's me. I'm the fucking problem?" My eyebrows lift as I close my eyes and inhale sharply before looking back at my OBGYN who looks as shocked as I am by my choice of words.

Flipping through my chart, she swallows before speaking to me directly, even leaning over and placing her hand on top of mine before she says. "Mrs. Lockwood, I see this sort of thing a lot these days. All you can do is keep trying until you and your husband have succeeded or we can start you out on pills, IVF treatments..." Her voice dies down as my blue eyes grow widely and I stare at her for a little too long, scoffing. "IVF treatments? The medications alone cost around 3,000-5,000 dollars. The treatment is around 12,000. That's money that my husband and I don't have. He's a firefighter that get's paid shit for money as he risks his life way more than he should! I just graduated from the police academy two weeks ago and I'm looking for a job, trying to get in as a paid intern first. We don't have that kind of money right now."

I can hear her breath out a deep staggered breath before she moves away from me and shrugs her shoulders back. "Well then, I suggest you both wait for a baby then. Wait until you save up and then try. Babies are expensive, you know."

I'm angry, shaking from the anger so much so that when I get up and grab my jacket and purse. I'm pretty certain that she can see the crease lines in my forehead and my beat red cheeks as I mumble under my breath for her to go to hell!

"So, I guess I'll be seeing you again in a few months?" She asks right as I make it towards the door of her office, turning towards her and glaring when I state. "Actually, you won't be. I want a second opinion and I'm sure as hell not coming back here for one."

---

"How'd it go today?" Tyler asks, making his way into the living room with a cup of tea as I curl up into the couch and hope it absorbs all my anger I'm still feeling. It's been hours since I saw the doctor and I haven't spoken to him about it. Part of me thinks that I shouldn't even bring it up. But, he won't stop asking me.

"She said that I'm the problem. That I' m the one preventing us from giving my mom the grandchild she wants, making you a dad..You know, all the things we want right now. But, can't have because are too expensive and my eggs are screwed up and-." I'm crying by the end of my rambling motor mouth that when I look up at Tyler, my eyes are too blurry to even notice what he's got in his hands.

"Caroline, we'll figure it out. These things take time and we can just keep trying. Besides, that woman is an idiot and I'm pretty sure that neither of us are the problem. We just, need to keep trying." He states with a small smile, taking my hand into his as I wipe my eyes with the back of my right hand and finally notice that he's got an envelop in his hands.

"What's that?" I ask him as he smiles sweetly at me, kissing my cheek and telling me to calm down before I open it.

"A little something in the mail came for you today. A job offer." He smirks, watching me grab at the envelop as he laughs. "Hold on tiger, let's open it together."

Calming myself the best that I can with a deep breath, I nod. "Okay, let's open it."

Tyler smiles at me, looking me over from the corner of his eye. "You sure about this?"

Nodding and laughing as I wipe away the last few remaining tears on my cheeks I say. "Of course I am. Now, come on!"

"Alright."He says with a beaming smile, handing me the envelop as I open it with shaking hands and read out loud the first few words. "Dear Mrs. Lockwood, It is with great pleasure that we are pleased to confirm that you have been selected to work for the New York City Police Department as..." I swear that my hands are shaking even more as I look over at Tyler and hand the rest of it over to him, allowing him to finish reading what it says.

"You'll be interning with them for a few months up to one year until you pretty much prove yourself and then they'll probably move you to a department that's downtown or a smaller one closer to home." He tells me with a knowing tone, leaning into me and kissing the side my face as he smiles and says. "Congratulations baby. I knew you could do it." Taking my hands into his and forcing me to focus in on him, Tyler cups his hand over my cheek as he adds in. "Everything else with come in time, Caroline. We'll have a beautiful baby one day too. You just can't give up hoping that it'll happen." Kissing my lips, he backs away before adding on. "And, we can just keep on trying. That's the fun in it all anyways."

---

-Stefan-

"You can't just run after me to apologize! That's not how this works. I'm supposed to be mad at you...your cute face, your stupid uncoordinated aim as you said. 'Hey, Elena watch this. I can totally hit that target behind you!"" She mumbles under her breath as I turn her around and place my hand against her wrist, pulling her back against my chest. "What's wrong?"

Elena shrugs her shoulder's back, the ice from the snow crunching underneath her boots while she exhales out a foggy mist surrounds her face, the freezing cold temperatures make my fingers tingly and her nose red. "You hit me in the face with a snowball. And, instead of making it better, you laughed at me!"

Smiling at her, I lean in to kiss the tip of her nose. "Is that better?"

Shaking her head, Elena smiles through her angry facial expression. "No."

Frowning with my lips pursed together, I kiss her cold to the touch feeling cheeks. "Is this better?" Giggling she shakes her head again. "No. But, you're getting warmer."

"Well, I'm going to need to really step up my game, aren't I?" With her brown eyes shinning at me, Elena places her hands on to my face and sternly says while still laughing. "Yeah, sadly."

"Fine then." Whispering out my words, my hot breath washes over her face as my lips kiss her neck, traveling up towards her mouth and stopping just inches away from her lips. Before I kiss her, I brush my tongue across her lip, feeling her open her mouth slightly as my tongue traces the inside of her mouth and I'm kissing her like I need her as my life source, slowly, gently rubbing my thumbs over her cheeks when I hear her moan out my name as she backs away.

"I love you." She breathes out, lifting up her arms up into the air and tilting her head back, I watch Elena's brown long hair brush against the middle of her back. "I love you!" She screams out into the empty park, the falling snow all around us, her voice echoing.

We're in the middle of a deserted park, the lake is frozen over as she looks out at it and smirks a little, turning her back to me. "I love you, Stefan Salvatore. There's no doubt in my mind that you don't love me as much as I love you. Not anymore." She giggles playfully like a small child, smacking my shoulder with her hand when she adds. "Not after last night."

"Good to know. That's why I think you and I should get married." Clearing my throat, I shrug my shoulders back when I state. "Marry me, Elena." She turns around slowly, her teeth tugging on her dark brown colored gloves. Elena drops her hand to her side. "What did you just say?"

"I swear that you just said-." Taking a few steps towards her, Elena watches me place my hands on to her cold feeling face again, rubbing my thumbs across her skin. "I said, marry me. Elena Gilbert. Marry me so that I can make you happy for the rest of your life. So that we can be together forever."

"No." Her tone is flat and her lips pursed. She's serious as she backs away from me and shakes her head, waving her hands in front of her. "Oh, no."

"What?" I spit out my words as Elena shrugs her shoulders back, laughing a little.

"I said no. I love you. I do. But-." Kissing her lips softly, I stop her explanation from spewing out of her mouth. I can feel her body relax into me as she breaks apart from me, exhaling deeply and catching her heaving breath. "I was expecting that you wouldn't be here. But, you still are and that's a pretty big accomplishment alone for me. Marriage though, that is a whole other ball game that I am not ready for yet."

Brushing a strand of her hair back and smiling widely, I nod. "Of course I am. Elena, I kept my promise to you."

"I know." She whispers, slipping her hand into mine as we start walking back towards the sidewalk and back to the apartment. It's freezing out and the ice cold wind is flowing against our faces as we brace the cold and she tightens her grasp around my hand. "I want to marry you. But, just not right now. I'm not ready for all of that stuff. The commitment, being someone's wife, kids. Hell, I can barely take care of myself. How do you expect me to take care of our children, one day. If we end up having them?"

"You're doing a pretty good job at it, you know." She frowns as I comment, looking over at her and stopping us from walking all the way to the door of the apartment lobby.

"At what?" Elena questions as I pull her against me, whispering softly into her ear.

"Convincing yourself that you don't deserve to be happy with me. Trying to stop me from asking you again. Elena, it's not going to happen. Alright? I love you and one of these days, weather you like it or not. I am going to make you Mrs. Elena Salvatore." Kissing the side of her head, I pull her close against me while I hear her comment quietly. "We should move in together."

We're standing just outside of the apartment building when she says it as I point up to our floor and smirk. "We're already doing that." Shaking her head, Elena places her hands into her pockets and begins rocking back and forth nervously on the soles of her boots. "I didn't mean the apartment, I thought maybe we could look at buying a house together."

Coughing out a breath, I'm a little stunned at her words as I smile at her, squinting my eyes a little in disbelief. "Really?"

"Yeah, I love you and even though I might not want to marry you right now. Stefan, I want to be with you. I want to wake up next to you, I want to you to come home from a long day and for us to have dinner together by the fireplace in our living room. Eventually when we get there. I want our kids to play outside and have a place to call home. And," Inhaling before she speaks with a loving tone, Elena grabs my hands and squeezes my fingers tightly when she adds in. "I want to leave the porch light on for you, every night you're away so that you know where to come home to if you're ever lost."

I laugh at her a little, leaning in to kiss her lips while I comment with a chuckle. "In case I'd ever get lost? Sweetheart, wherever you are, that is where my home is. My home is with you."

Elena smiles just a little, glancing down at her snow covered boots as she looks back up at me and grins. "Aren't you cute?" She states, pivoting away from me and heading back up to the apartment lobby as she shouts over her shoulder. "Last person inside is going to be locked out. Hurry up, rookie. I'd hate for you to be left out in this freezing cold." She winks in a teasing tone as she speaks to me, kissing my lips and pushing off my chest before disappearing into the lobby and running towards the elevators.

---

We're both freezing as I start the fire going in the fireplace and I notice that she's got a box of ornaments in her lap, picking through them, Elena smiles to herself as she runs her fingers over one. "My dad loved Christmas time. He said it was the only time of year where the whole family could get together without bitching at each other and just enjoy each other's company." Smiling widely, I wipe my dirty hands off my jeans and sit next to her, placing my hands into the box too and looking over all the little decorative ornaments that she had gotten from her mom and some that Damon had saved from our parents.

"My parents loved it too. They said it was the only time of year where Damon and I actually got along. I think they were lying though. Because, my brother and I always kind of have gotten along. Speaking of which, Bonnie and Damon, Caroline and Tyler are all going to be hosting a Christmas day dinner and they invited us. Personally, I think it's just an excuse for my brother to show off their new house." I can feel Elena lean her head against my shoulder, watching her eyes glance towards the fire as she exhales deeply and stays quiet for a little too long.

"I know how hard this time of year is for you. It's hard for me too." I comment softly, taking her hand that isn't placed against the box and kissing the top of it as she sighs out a breath, turning to me. "I just thought that things would be different, that Luke and Rosie would be here. But, they're not and..." Her voice trailing off and getting stuck in her throat makes me tell her to put the box down and when she does, my arms wrap around her as she starts to cry against my chest.

"Sh.." Kissing the top of her head, I speak into her rose shampoo smelling hair. "It's okay to miss them, honey. I know you do. It's okay to miss your parents too. You know, your mom-." Cutting me off she wipes away her tears and sniffles up at me, the fire I made is heard crackling in the distance as Elena looks over at it and then back to me. "My mom is a lousy excuse for a mother. She was never around when I needed her and that terrifies me, Stefan. What if I'm not a good mom when we have kids? What if I abandon them just like she did to me and Jeremy. What if-." My lips being placed gently on to hers stop her from saying anything as my body leans her down against the couch cushions and my cool feeling hand caresses her ice cold cheeks.

"You are going to be an amazing mother when that time comes. Elena, you aren't her and I know that you'd never abandon our children. You're not that type of person. You are not, Miranda." I tell her sincerely as she blinks her eyelashes at me rapidly and yawns out a breath as I kiss her cheek and then lift her body back up with mine. Her hands are in my lap as her head rests against my chest and I lean back into the arm rest, my arms wrapped around her still in a protective way. One of my hands is lazily playing with strands of her hair as I speak. "That's what this is all about, isn't it? You're afraid to marry me because you think that when we have kids that you'll be a bad mom to them. Just like your mom was to you."

Shrugging her shoulders back, I see her eyes lock on to the fire again as I hold her tightly against me and she nods. "I won't allow it. Sweetheart," Pausing, I lift her face up to meet my eyes as my finger slides underneath her chin and she glances up at me with tears streaming down her face.

"When we have kids. When we're ready to have them and start a family of our own. I'll be there for you. And if we screw up, we'll screw up together. That's the whole part of being a team. I love you, Elena and I know you're scared of committing yourself to me. But, just think about it. Think about how lucky you'll be." Laughing a little, I tilt my head to the side and in a cocky tone I reply with. "I'm a pretty good catch, so I've heard."

She laughs a little, sniffling and lifting up her head from my chest as she places her hand against it instead. "So, what do we do now?" She asks me, her eyes puffy and red from crying as I lean into her and kiss her lips before commenting quietly. "We decorate the tree and then we sit by the fire and warm the hell up because I'm freezing my ass off!"

---

-Damon-

"You're going to fall off that ladder, sprain your ankle." I hear her say as I turn around and try to keep my balance on the ladder I'm standing on that's leaning against the gutters and the house.

"No, I won't. Honey, I think you've forgotten who you're talking too. I'm a professional at this stuff." I comment with a sly tone, hearing her let out a loud laugh.

"Putting up Christmas lights? Damon, you're putting them up way later than anyone else in this neighborhood and this is the first time you've ever done it. Are you sure you know what you're doing?" Bonnie points out, making me feel kind of stupid for even suggesting the whole idea. Our Christmas party is tomorrow and she is right, everyone has their lights up already. Everyone, except for us.

"Well, we've been busy moving into the house, christening it, you know, all the things soon to be married couples do when they move into a new place together." I reply back, finally making it up to the roof and brushing the snow off of my gloves. It's got to be below freezing already and here I am, the night before our dinner putting up these lights like some idiot because I want to impress our friends.

"It's Christmas eve, honey. Get down from there and forget about it. Maybe next year we'll start earlier." She winks, pleading with me to come back down already because she has a surprise waiting for me and I can see the terrified look on her face as she watches me stand up on the roof, slipping a little while I move across it.

"I won't come down from the roof unless you tell me what the hell you've got planned once I get back inside that house." I comment loudly as she puffs out a breath, shaking her head. Bonnie glances up at me, placing her hand on top of her head so that her gray colored beanie doesn't fall off it while she glances upward. "Me, in a very sexy little Victoria Secret outfit that you'll die for." She elaborates as I lick my chapped lips and smile like a fool. "Really?" She hears me ask a little too eagerly.

Bonnie shrugs her shoulders, still grinning at me. "I guess you'll have to wait and see. You've got five minutes to get your ass down here and inside of our bedroom. I'll be waiting, maybe with clothes on. Maybe not. Depends on how quickly you can get down here from the roof." She taunts, giggling to herself as I hear the snow crunching underneath her feet while she saunters off back inside of the house and I wonder how quickly it'll take me to get down from here without breaking a limb.

---

"Oh, Damon." Bonnie's cheerful voice echos throughout the barely covered walls of our still slightly unfurnished and undecorated house as I walk through the hallway and towards our bedroom. I can see her leg extended out as she does the same with her arm. The moment I look down to notice a trail of her clothes scattered all over the floor, my heart races and I start taking off my boots and sweater as well, discarding it as fast as Bonnie probably did her clothes too.

"Bon. Where are you!" I shout out, making my way into the bedroom while I catch the scent of lavender scented candles and low music coming from our bathroom. "Hi honey." She comments, crossing her legs over one another and smirking at me.

Bonnie's lips purse together as she stands up, readjusting her pink silk feeling robe around her waistline. I watch her push herself up from the bed before she stands in front of me, licking her lips. "Hi." My hands reach out to pull her against me. But, she turns away briskly and giggles. "Ah, not yet." Bonnie taunts, nearly causing me to let out a whimpered noise at her teasing me so much because I am dying to touch her.

"Why not?" I hear myself ask out loud while pouting, watching as she turns her head towards me and smirks a little, shrugging off the fabric from one of her shoulders and winking at me. My hand reaches out to caress her skin as Bonnie leans her head back upon my shoulder, placing her palm on to my cheek. "Because, I want to enjoy this moment with you. We almost lost each other last year, Damon." Swallowing the lump in my throat, my arms gently turn her in my embrace so that she's facing me and we're eye to eye. Bonnie's eyes close as my thumbs rub off a smudge of her makeup and I hold her face into the palm of my hands. "I know. But, we're here now. You and me. You're alive and you're better. Everything's okay." I comment, hearing her lungs expand as she draws in a breath and she nods.

"I know." Bonnie smiles through tears that are glistening over her beautiful green eyes and just as she goes to open her mouth to say more, my lips against hers stop her from talking and I kiss her with all the longing and affection that I have for the woman standing in front of me. Backing away a little, allowing her to catch her breath Bonnie smacks her lips together and with a small smile making it's way across her mouth. She holds my face into her hands as she says. "I know it's early. But, I got you something."

She backs away from me, fixing the shoulder of her robe as I frown a little. I thought she was my early Christmas present, if you know what I mean. But, I guess I was wrong as she stands in front of me with a small little box in her hands, extending it out to me, Bonnie smiles as she says. "It's only part one of your gift. Part two will come later." She winks, watching as I take the white gift box into my hands and begin opening it.

"What is it?" Bonnie hears me ask, taking a seat on the bed as she grins widely. "Just keep opening it, Damon."

Encouraging me to open it, she watches as I toss out the tissue paper and stare down at the gift in my steady hands. "A picture frame and a tie?"

Laughing, she nods her head. "Look a little closer at the picture. Remember where it was taken?"

I sign out a breath. "Yeah, it's the firehouse, during the charity event. Before I asked you to marry me and when my brother wasn't even sure how he felt about Elena. Bonnie," I pause, stepping in front of her and bending down as I place the frame into her lap and she holds it too. "I made one of these for all the guys. I figured that it could be a tradition. Every year when we're all together we should take a picture in front of the station to show our kids one day and to see how much we've all changed. I know how much you love your brothers, Damon. I know how much they mean to you. I love them too."

"Thank you." I comment, placing my hand on to her knee and stealing a kiss as we both stare down at the red colored tie in my hands. "What's the tie for?"

Laughing and leaning her head back, Bonnie grins at me as she places her finger against the tip of my nose and taps it for a second. "Christmas dinner with my parents after we celebrate tomorrow with our friends. My mom invited us over this weekend. She said that we haven't been to their house in too long and that since you and I will be getting married in a few months that it's time we start making that a tradition too."

"Great." I comment softly, placing the frame and tie down on to the floor. Bonnie watches with a lust filled glance as I hover over her, brushing my cool feeling hands upon her skin and watching as she lays her head down and blinks at me with a beaming smile.

"You know what else should be our holiday tradition?" I ask her, noticing that she's got her elbows lifting her up just a little from the bed when she smiles and asks. "What?"

"This." Growling out the word and hearing her laugh while I pull her back to me, Bonnie places her hand onto my chest and shakes her head with a loving smile. "What the hell as gotten into you?"

I'm smiling like an idiot as she wraps her bare legs around me and I lean down against her, capturing her lips once more into a rough and needy kiss. "I'm just in love, Bonnie. There's not really a cure for it." Hearing her laugh makes me smile even more as I hover over her again, moving a strand of her hair away from her face while I touch her cheek and look down at her. "I love you so much my lovely honey-bun."

She's smiling just as widely as I am as she places her hand on to my cheek and kisses me before replying with a laugh. "You're getting better with these words of endearment thing. But, you're still kind of rusty at it. Honey-bun, really Damon?"

"Yeah, my honey-bun." I reply back to her, kissing her slowly as we both laugh at my words and I continue taking off her robe.

---

-Elena-

"Where do you see yourself six years from now?" The question comes out of nowhere as Stefan covers up my shivering body while we lay on the floor next to each other with pillows underneath our heads. Turning towards him, I'm smiling as I think about it, picking at the snagged fabric on the pillow case and not really looking at him as I speak. "I don't know. Married to you, maybe with kids and dog. Who knows. I was a waitress before you met me, Stefan. I kind of feel like maybe I should look for another job too now that the diner's not around anymore. Maybe I can work with Caroline or something. Not as a cop. But, at the police station..." My voice trails off as he props himself up with his elbow and kisses the tip of my nose while laying down on to the ground and looking up at the ceiling.

"You want to know where I see us in six years? Where I see myself." I hear him state as he places his hand on to my stomach and starts talking. "I see us married too. I see myself working up the ranks at the firehouse and coming home to you and our kids. Listen," He pauses, rolling over on to his side as he grasps a hold of my hand and tightens his grip against my fingers. "Elena, I think we need to find a house too. I don't want it to be too far from the fire station and I don't think that it should be too far from our friends. But, I like the idea of it. Coming home to you and our family."

I get up too fast when he admits it, my head feels a little dizzy as I place my hand over my face and rub the dizzy feeling away. "Really?" The question comes out of my mouth in too much of a surprised tone as Stefan laughs and then he nods. "Yeah. It's time for us to make this thing official. I love you and I think finding a house together would be a great idea. So, we should have Bonnie and my brother help us out. We can talk about it with them more tomorrow at the Christmas dinner thing."

Nodding, I lean into him, kissing him sweetly and then backing away. "Okay." I comment, turning my head to look over at the tree as Stefan unexpectedly pulls me into his embrace and holds me against his chest, muttering under his breath at how cold my arms and feet feel.

Turning my head towards him and readjusting the blanket that we're tangled up in, I tilt my head to the side and with a suggestive tone I lean into his ear and whisper playfully. "Well, you should do something about that now, rookie. Shouldn't you?"

Laughing as he comes closer and pins me down on to the ground, I can't seem to keep my composure while feeling his leg rub up and down my calf while he says. "I totally should do something about that, even though I'm technically not a rookie anymore. I'm sure I can help you out still..How's that feel?" He asks, watching me fidget underneath him while still laughing, Stefan caresses my overly heated cheeks, kisses my lips and then stares at me again. I can feel his hand move underneath the covers some more, lifting up my plaid button up shirt of his that I put on after I got out of the shower to try and warm myself up.

"A little better." Teasingly I whisper the words in a breathy tone against his ear as I feel his hands caress the side of my stomach and then he disappears underneath the covers. For a split second all I can feel his the warmth of his breath upon my skin and then I feel his warm and moist lips kissing my body, his hands lifting up his shirt as I close my eyes and whimper out in an uneven breath. "Is this necessary?"

Stefan pops his head back out, frowning at me as he straddles my hips and smirks to himself. "You said you were cold. I'm just heating you up. Helping you out." He winks.

"Are you sure you aren't just doing this to convince me to say yes to your marriage proposal?" I ask him, gritting my teeth together as he leans down and scrapes his teeth against my skin, causing my upper body to lurch forward and my breath to barely escape out of my lungs.

"Nah. Not at all." Stefan smirks wickedly at me, lowering his head down once again and leaving kisses upon my exposed flesh, working his plaid shirt up towards my breasts.

"Yes, you are." I stammer out, trying to keep myself focused. But, I'm failing at it because all I can think about are his damn hands and the motion of his mouth, licking and nipping and kissing at every inch of my skin.

"Maybe a little." Stopping himself, he grins widely as he asks. "Why? Is it working?" Shaking my head and puffing out a breath, I lean my body back down and exhale deeply while running my fingers through his messy hair. "No yet. Keep going and I'll let you know."

He's got a grin so wide on his face that when I look at him I wonder how his cheeks don't hurt from smiling so much as he kisses my stomach again and whispers out. "Merry Christmas, baby."

---

A/N: Up next: Damon meets Bonnie's family once again, Stefan and Elena search for their new home and Caroline has to deal with the ups and downs of her new job at the police station as she searches for answers to who set the blaze at the diner.

-Until Next Time!-